《The Crimson Throne - A Grimdark Tale》


 Chapter 1: The Book

This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 2: Unfamiliar

    Hot flashes rushed through Elaine. Her body felt heavy and ached everywhere. She tried opening her eyes and moving her fingers but could not summon the energy.


    ¡°Is milady going to recover?¡± a worried young female voice inquired.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The healer is working on her.¡± an older man¡¯s voice reassured her.


    Milady? Who are they talking about? Am I in the hospital? Did someone inform my parents?


    Questions swirled in her mind as Elaine attempted to gather her thoughts. Her head suddenly experienced an unfathomable, excruciating pain. Tiny sparks of strange memories stabbed her brain, merging with her own.


    These were not hers. But whose memories were they?


    Minutes passed by, and Elaine¡¯s body felt lighter and lighter. The pain and heaviness receded. She opened her eyes.


    ¡°Milady is awake!!!¡± cried a young girl dressed in a medieval dress. Tears rolled down her eyes.


    Elaine sat up on her bed and studied her surroundings, bewildered. She was in a room with architecture and furniture from a Baroque painting. Strangers in medieval outfits were circling her.


    Where is this? A movie set? Why didn¡¯t they take me to a hospital?


    Elaine dared not to speak, fearing a sudden attack from a room full of, in her view, lunatics.


    A woman rose from the crowd and stood in front of her. The woman was in her mid-thirties with beautiful, refined features and light golden locks pulled up into an intricate braid. Radiant multicolored gemstones and elaborate black laces adorned her crimson gown, further accentuating her ivory skin and curvy figure. The woman¡¯s golden eyes glared icily down at Elaine, displaying her displeasure.


    ¡°Do you repent?¡± she commanded.


    Repent? For what? Who is this lady?


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± It hurt.


    Elaine started screaming and holding her head, surprising everyone. Strange memories and the excruciating pain reappeared, piercing her mind. The woman yelled something at her. However, the throbbing in her head rendered Elaine disoriented and unable to focus.


    A muscular, towering man emerged from behind. Heavy steel armor covered his entire body. The man¡¯s hair grayed, and wrinkles lined his face, revealing his age. He approached and knelt before the woman. ¡°Duchess, forgive my rudeness, but the healer only treated your daughter recently. Please allow her time to recover.¡±


    In her current state, Elaine could not hear the man¡¯s words. However, it seemed he was helping her. She gave him a small appreciative glance and continued keeping her head down.


    ¡°Fine. I will deal with this disgrace later.¡± After a moment of silence, the woman finally agreed. She gave Elaine one last inimical glance and left. Everyone else slowly followed except the young, crying girl from earlier.


    She closed the door and returned to Elaine¡¯s bedside. ¡°Milady, please lay down and rest.¡±


    Though still hurting, Elaine understood based on her gestures and lay back on the bed. Time passed, and the pain she felt subsided. She closed her eyes and reorganized the fresh memories that continued to trickle in.


    This world was no longer hers but one with kings and nobles, mystical creatures, and ancient magic¡ªa bizarre yet familiar world.


    Transmigration, a popular genre among young males and female readers, not in a million years would she have thought to encounter the same situation. Yes, she had transmigrated into the world of her favorite book and inhabited the body of Estella de La Croix, a side villain in the story.


    Of all people, why Estella? Anybody would be better than her.


    Estella was the daughter of the Duke of Geris, Gerard Romaine de La Croix, one of the three most powerful noble houses in the ¨¦toile Empire. Her mother, the beautiful golden-eyed woman Elaine recently met, Liviane Castia von Kleist, was the first princess of a small vassal kingdom in the West. Her parent¡¯s marriage was political, and her father soon took many mistresses. Hence, the dukedom required her to produce a male heir to retain her power and position.


    Unfortunately, instead of a male child, Estella was born. Her birth disappointed many and delighted others. One of the Duke¡¯s mistresses bore him a son a year later. From then on, the Duchess viewed Estella as a source of shame and a constant reminder of her failure.


    After a few years, the Duchess finally gave the dukedom a male heir, Estella¡¯s younger brother, Armes Ludwig de La Croix. She poured all her love and hope into him. The Duke, filled with joy, began grooming him as his successor.


    The young Estella grew up with everything she wanted except for parental love. As a result, she resented her younger brother, her parents, and even the children of the Duke¡¯s mistresses.


    For as long as she could remember, Estella understood her fate. All noblewomen in the Empire shared an inexorable fate, a political tool for alliances¡ªa mere puppet controlled by her family, with no thoughts or freedom of her own.


    Estella decided. Even as a puppet, she will become the Empire¡¯s most beautiful, most respected puppet. She will become the Crown Princess.


    The current Empress was the Duke¡¯s cousin. So, naturally, he supported Estella¡¯s endeavor. The Emperor, similar to her father, sired many children. However, only one of his other sons could compete with the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, Alexander Henri de Castellane. Alexander¡¯s mother, Lady Maria Claris d¡¯Amboise, was from another prominent dukedom¡ªthe younger sister of the Duke of L¨¦vis and the male protagonist¡¯s aunt.


    Even though they assisted the Empire¡¯s founding several hundred years ago, the two dukedoms regarded the other with contempt and frequently clashed. Only the third dukedom, the House of Marche, forever neutral in its stance, could balance the power and mediate between them.

 Chapter 3: Estella

Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

 Chapter 4: Troublesome

This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 5: Idea

Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 6: Meeting

    Elaine knew she needed allies, but was Mariam trustworthy? She had her doubts. The original Estella only had a vague understanding of the girl''s past before her current position. From what she heard, Mariam came from the empire''s southern border. Her village used to belong to a tiny kingdom ¨¦toile conquered one hundred years ago. Similar to many of the empire''s past conquests, it forced the kingdom''s inhabitants to assimilate and abandon their culture. They stripped those who resisted their citizenship and sold them as slaves¡ªa dark history for one of the continent''s most prosperous empires.


    However, at the moment, Mariam''s background was the least of Elaine''s worries. Her primary concern remained on surviving until Estella''s fateful death.


    But how? Even surviving a meal without getting poison was a problem.


    Knock, knock.


    "Milady, the duke and duchess summon you." Two loud knocks emerged outside the antechamber, followed by a man''s voice.


    They finally came. Elaine knew she could not avoid the consequences of Estella''s actions forever. However, she did not expect them to summon her so soon.


    "Milady, please allow us to prepare you." Mariam and two other maids stopped their duties and advanced toward her.


    Elaine nodded.


    Nobles did not dress themselves. Estella, too, was no exception. Although she was still unaccustomed to having servants dressing her, Elaine did not want to raise suspicion.


    Despite choosing a simple outfit, the preparation process still took almost an hour. Elaine exhaled in relief when the maids released her. She felt exhausted and admired those women who could spend hours a day perfecting their looks with no depletion.


    "Please follow me, milady." In his late thirties, a tall man dressed in black greeted her from behind the door. The man led Elaine through a long hallway, passing many rooms and several servants. The servants dropped when they glided by, and she noticed their terrified expressions and trembling hands.


    Was Estella that scary? How much did this little girl terrorize them in the past? Or was it someone else?


    She glanced at the man walking beside her. If memory served her well, the man was one of the duke''s main butlers, Yusef. Estella had seen him several times before, like a shadow, always two steps behind his master. Yusef''s face was never without a warm smile, but other servants labeled him the smiling devil in secret.


    Besides his regular butler''s duties, Yusef was also an enforcer. A role tasked with the disposal of unruly individuals inside the dukedom. Those he targeted disappeared and was never seen or heard from again¡ªa fearsome reputation for such a friendly face.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Elaine shuddered. People in this world all hid behind a camouflage. Nothing was as it appeared.


    "Is something wrong, milady?" Yusef raised his brows and seemed to catch Elaine''s slight movements.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s hurry." Elaine picked up her pace, not wanting another second alone with the smiling devil. What if he realized she was an imposter? What would he do to her?


    They went down the staircase and exited the building. Unlike Estella''s younger brother, Armes, she did not live in the main manor but in a smaller structure, similar to her father''s mistresses and illegitimate children, within the vast estate. But she could no longer withstand her mother''s flagrant favoritism and requested to relocate to her current residence.


    Good. Since Estella lived by herself for two years, few people will recognize her switched soul. If possible, Elaine would like to bury this secret forever. Even though magic and mystical creatures were common, necromancing and soul switching were taboo and forbidden by the temple and the magician association. They deemed those discovered practicing the art as heretics, tortured, and sentenced to death.


    "Milady, we''ve arrived." Yusef gestured ahead.


    Elaine looked up, and a magnificent architectural structure came into view. A manor shrouded in pinnacles and sharp spires, embellished colonnades formed pointed arched doorways, accentuating high masonry walls supported by flying buttresses. The manor''s outer walls were decorated with sculpted statues of gods and saints placed beside large rose windows filled with elaborate tracery.


    "A true beauty!" Elaine exclaimed. Estella''s memories of the place did not remotely compare. She wondered how much time and wealth, not to mention efforts, Estella''s ancestors must have consumed constructing such a masterpiece.


    "This way, milady."


    The knights guarding the palace entrance knelt as they approached. Their expressions were stoic and grim, and Elaine could feel intense bloodlust emanating from their bodies.


    The house of Croix''s knights were no flowers in the garden. Chosen since childhood through strict criteria, they experienced intense training and fierce battles. To ensure the knights'' absolute obedience, they were all taken from the orphanage, with no family to miss and nowhere to return. Each granted a Croix symbol embedded in their chest, signifying honor and loyalty.


    Each year, ¨¦toile engaged in frequent expeditions against neighboring kingdoms and "savage land" to stabilize the empire and expand its territory. Along with other dukedoms, they placed the house of Croix and its knights on constant standby, ready to participate.


    Elaine glimpsed a young man kneeling in the far corner as she entered. A handsome young man with hair that resembled the morning sunlight and two different colored eyes.


    Heterochromia, why did this description sound so familiar? Elaine was unsure where she knew him from, but he piqued her interest.


    "You in the far back. What is your name?" She pointed at him.


    A couple of seconds flew by, yet the young man''s expression remained stoic, and he did not answer her question. Elaine''s face started turning red from the awkward silence.


    "My sincerest apology, milady, but he cannot speak without prior approval from his superior." An older knight in front of the formation explained and turned toward the young man. "You can answer the princess."


    ¡°My name is Cecil, Cecil de Ascania, milady.¡± The young man looked up, displaying his chestnut and ocean-colored eyes.


    Cecil de Ascania!


    Elaine''s eyes widened. How could she forget such a significant character? Cecil was a highly skilled knight and one of the female protagonist''s suitors.

 Chapter 7: Ally

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter 8: Arrangement

Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

 Chapter 9: Bodyguard

    Gerard looked toward Yusef.


    "My Lord, Lady Estella garnered an interest in a young knight-in-training called Cecil de Ascania," Yusef explained.


    "Ascania? Isn''t that the name of a Marquis house condemned to death because of the salt smuggling operation seven years ago?" Gerard immediately recalled the incident. It was one of the biggest scandals of the time.


    "Yes, you are correct, My Lord. Cecil is the house of Ascania''s last living descendant. Though the Emperor took pity and spared him because of his age, he still stripped the boy of his noble status and demoted him to a commoner."


    "Then how did he come to serve under us?" Gerard inquired.


    "The knight captain saw his potential and picked him up from the orphanage. He wanted to foster the child. But, unfortunately, Cecil insisted on keeping his family name," Yusef bemoaned.


    Elaine calmly watched the pair''s theatrical performance, especially Gerard''s carefully crafted innocent expression, considering he masterminded the entire incident.


    Cecil''s father, Marquis Adelmo, was an ally of the House of Amboise and a fervent supporter of the Third Prince. In addition, he was also the administrator assigned to one of the three salt mines in the west. Salt was one of ¨¦toile''s most critical commercial exports. And the empire strictly regulated its movement, castigating those smuggling the precious mineral.


    Long been a thorn in his eyes, Adelmo''s relationship with the house of Amboise further gave Gerard reasons to plot his disposal. He planted several spies within the mine to ferment the workers'' greed, telling them tales of high profits selling salt crystals on the black market. His spies then assisted the workers in establishing a salt smuggling operation while seeding evidence implicating Adelmo in several places. The Emperor caught wind of the smuggling and called for an investigation, leading to the discovery of Adelmo''s involvement. The House of Amboise tried proving his innocence in vain, as all evidence pointed to the Marquis.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The Emperor ordered the execution of all of Ascania''s adult members, leaving little Cecil an orphan at the age of eight. As a result, the royal guards brought him to an orphanage where Croix''s knight captain discovered him.


    Marked by a cruel fate, the young boy swore loyalty and devotion to his archenemy. Elaine, however, took solace because, in the book, Cecil never realized the truth and died without regrets.


    Gerard studied Elaine. "Of all the qualified candidates, why would you want a young knight-in-training?"


    "All the knights already swore their loyalty to you, and I do not tolerate other people''s things. Therefore, my possession will solely follow my orders and no one else, not even you, father." She felt terrible calling other human beings possession, but as an aristocrat of this world, Elaine needed to act in the same manner.


    The room fell silent for a minute, then suddenly Gerard erupted into laughter. "You are indeed my daughter. Even our selfishness is similar. Fine, I will grant your request. Train him well, so he will only die for you."


    "Thank you, father."


    "Please allow me to escort you back, milady." Yusef guided Elaine back to the manor entrance. He then excused himself and approached an older knight in front of the guarding formation. He whispered something to the knight and glanced at Cecil. The older knight gestured for the young man to come forward.


    "What might you require of me, sir?"


    "Under his grace command, you are to serve Lady Estella from today onward. You are to follow her every order, even to die for her. Do you understand?" Yusef announced with a smile.


    Cecil looked confused but quickly returned to his usual expression. He walked toward Elaine and knelt before her. "Milady, although I am not yet worthy of you, I swear to serve, protect, and listen to your every command, even if it will cost me my life."


    "I accept your oath. You may rise." Elaine nodded. Her face was calm, though inside, she felt overjoyed. Cecil finally came under her control, a first step in the right direction.


    Yusef continued his previous task and led Elaine and Cecil back to her residence. As she walked in, Mariam and several other servants standing outside greeted her.


    "Our journey ends here, though I am always at your service if you desire, milady." Yusef exercised a deep bow and returned to the main manor.


    Elaine waited momentarily to observe his fading silhouette, then turned to Mariam. "This is Sir Cecil de Ascania, and he will be my bodyguard from today onwards. Arrange for him a room closest to mine."


    Mariam seemed curious but did not inquire further. "Yes, milady. Please follow me, Sir Ascania."


    Cecil glanced over at Elaine, and she gave him an approving nod. "Get some rest and acquaint yourself with this place. This manor will be your new home. Meet me at dinner in two hours."


    "As you wish, milady." He followed Mariam inside.

 Chapter 10: Mission

    Elaine sat at the beginning of a long dining table, waiting for the poison tester to finish sampling her food. She tried to ignore the dreadful feeling festering, the anticip ation of someone''s imminent demise. This evening, the poison tester was a young ginger man of about eighteen years old. His hand trembled with every scoop, and his expression shifted from despair to relief each time he escaped death. The young man felt his continued heartbeat between each tasting, ensuring himself he was still alive.


    The Geris'' administrators found these pitiful individuals in the slump, miserable and desperate enough to sell their souls to the devil. After each selection, the administrator would bring the ''chosen ones'' back to the estate and provide them with nice clothes, three meals a day, and an agreement to forfeit their lives. Most of them, however, did not care. They stabbed their fingers and signed the blood contract for a few days of a full stomach and a warm roof over their head, luxuries they once thought were unattainable. Some lucky ones lasted a few months, others a few weeks. From Estella''s memories, Elaine even remembered an ill-fated woman that died on the first day.


    Estella''s encounters with death became so common that she grew numb to other human lives. Yet, before her passing, she attempted to investigate the poisoning and even killed half the kitchen staff in anger. Unfortunately, her massacre yielded no helpful info.


    More people would die unless Elaine uncovered the culprits. But who would want to poison a Duke''s daughter, and how did they bypass the fortress of security embedded within the estate? In the past, when Estella resided in the main manor, the frequency of death was not as high. Only now, after she moved, that it increased. What about the Duke''s other children? Did they have the same experience as her?


    The deeper Elaine contemplated, the more frustrated she became. With her current limited knowledge, the mystery appeared unsolvable.


    "I am done, milady. Please enjoy your meal." After he tasted the dessert, the young man dismissed himself, and Elaine could see the tension in his body evaporating, having survived another day.


    "Milady, Sir Ascania is here," a maid announced Cecil''s arrival.


    "Let him in."


    "It is an honor to be in your presence, milady." Cecil had changed into a red and navy blue guard uniform with golden embroidery. His sword hung tightly to his side. The form-fitted clothes highlighted his lean yet muscular body, acquired through years of intensive training.


    "It suits him," Elaine mused.


    "Everyone leaves except Sir Ascania," she ordered.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Yes, milady." The servants slowly drifted outside until Elaine and Cecil remained the only living beings in the room.


    "Come and sit next to me." She gestured at an empty chair to her left.


    "I am unworthy, milady." He hesitated.


    "Sir Ascania, were you so quick to forget your oath to me a few hours ago?" Elaine pressed, her face painted with an affable smile.


    "I would not dare." Cecil stood still for a minute, gazing into her fox-like silver eyes, trying to decipher its intention. Then he finally gave in and came to sit next to her.


    Elaine''s smile widened. She pulled out a small piece of paper tucked under her sleeves and slipped it across the table.


    Cecil looked down at the mysterious paper. "Milady?"


    "Say nothing and just listen to me." Elaine immediately placed her finger on his lips and leaned forward, whispering in his ear. "I want you to follow the instruction on this paper. Do not tell or trust anyone, not even your closest allies. By ordering this, I placed my life in your hands. Thus, I permit you to employ any means necessary to complete this mission. Do you understand?"


    She based her faith in Cecil on information she learned about him through the book. However, Elaine realized she was making a tremendous gamble by relying on him, with her life as the ultimate wager. Still, she placed the bet. Though she had no evidence, she could feel someone monitoring her, not merely one but several watchful eyes. Under these suspicious circumstances, Elaine trusted her intuition. She needed an outsider, a person without affiliation to any factions within the estate, and Cecil was the perfect candidate.


    "I will complete this mission even if it costs my life." Cecil looked at Elaine with determination in his eyes.


    "Good."


    She slid back into her seat and casually picked up a strawberry on a dessert tray nearby. "Now, Sir Ascania, you must join me in admiring these rare delicacies. Be sure to consume them when you finish." Elaine bit down on the strawberry. Its sour flavor made her tongue tingle.


    Cecil opened the piece of paper and carefully examined the information. He then crumbled it up and tossed it into his mouth. In the quiet dining room, Elaine could hear his swallowing sound.


    "I am honored for your invitation, milady. But unfortunately, I still need to familiarize myself with the manor. So please allow me to excuse myself." Cecil stood up and bowed.


    "Fine. If that''s what you prefer, I will not keep you. Do not disappoint me," Elaine smiled. She achieved her purpose¡ªno need to keep him here longer.


    "Thank you, milady. Please enjoy your dinner." He turned around and swiftly exited.


    Her smile faded as soon as Cecil''s figure disappeared behind the door. She pulled apart Estella''s confident facade and returned to her true self, an anxious college student.


    Elaine rested her chin on the dining table, drained of energy. She neither possessed Estella''s shrewdness nor her ruthless nature. Even her sole advantage, knowledge of the future, currently seemed worthless. The main storyline would start another two years, and Elaine needed to be more knowledgeable about the prevailing events. Staying passive, however, would only encourage the perpetrators. She would have to strike first before their plan succeeded, whatever it might be.


    Hopefully, Cecil could complete the mission. Elaine did not fully trust him. Still, she had no other alternative. Living in Estella''s body for the past three days was enough for her to identify a dilemma. If she avoided the problem, it would come to her. However, if she faced it, Elaine lacked experience dealing with such matters. No matter her unwillingness, her participation in this world was inevitable.

 Chapter 11: Forest

Stolen novel; please report.

 Chapter 12: Portal

Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 13: Capital

Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

 Chapter: 14 Conversation

The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 15: Agreement

If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

 Chapter 16: Return

Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

 Chapter 17: Unsettling

    Although trained in swordsmanship, the Croix''s escorts lacked the skills and experiences of a knight. Gerard did not expect Elaine to diverge from the original path and only provided her with minimum protection. Elaine, however, was ignorant of that fact and failed to foresee the lurking trouble, found herself in an ambush.


    "Can you tell where they came from?" she asked, lifting herself from the floor.


    "I could not see any distinguishable insignia, milady. So most likely, the adversaries are bandits from this region," Cecil replied, his voice barely audible, overshadowed by a cacophony of sounds.


    Elaine raised the window curtain and peeked outside. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Many of her men laid dead on the ground while about a hundred strangers surrounded the remaining few. Cecil fought against a couple of men, preventing them from reaching the carriage.


    "You have great potential, young man. Instead of becoming a poor lapdog for the nobles, why not join us and experience unimaginable riches?" A gruff man with an ungroomed beard and several deep scars spreading across his face shouted. His laughter resonated in the forest. "Just hand over the Croix''s young miss to us, and we''ll let all of you live. I bet she''ll fetch a good price from her family."


    That man must be the bandit''s leader.


    "How did you know we belonged to the House of Croix?" Cecil questioned.


    "Hahaha. Since I feel generous today, I guess I will tell you. Some of my underlings saw your men buying supplies and couldn''t let this opportunity slipped by. What professional bandits would we be if we hadn''t heard of the Duke of Geris'' fortunes?"


    Elaine slumped down while her face whitened with horror. She took down the Croix insignia after she ordered those men to go into town. It was her fault, and the men died because of her. Her entire body trembled, sickening by the realization. The original story had not started, and she did not want to die here. But besides waiting inside her carriage like a useless doll, what else could she do?


    One by one, the bandits struck down her men, and some even surrendered. Eventually, only Cecil remained. Several bandits lunged at him, their swords swung wildly, targeting all parts of his body. Cecil jumped on the incoming weapons and swirled his sword in a circular motion, decapitating their heads.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Stubborn lapdog." The scar-faced man clicked his tongue, becoming red with anger. Cecil already killed dozens of his men. At the current rate, he would lose more than his gain. Though recognizing the young man''s ability and wanting to persuade him to join his group, the scar-faced man could not afford to lose any more of his underling. "Kill him at all costs!" he screamed.


    The bandits all plunged at him. Many took out their crossbows, shooting arrows in Cecil''s direction.


    "Watch out!" Elaine cried. Her hand reached out while mumbling an enchantment, firing ice spears at the approaching arrows. The spears hit the targets, freezing them, and exploded in midair.


    "Get that little wench! She knows magic!"


    Several men came from behind, trying to enter her carriage. The disturbed horses gave a loud shriek and darted, kicking over some bandits obstructing their path.


    "Milady!" Cecil sliced one man in half and severed another''s arm, desperate to reach Elaine, but the bandits enclosed him, preventing him from leaving.


    Another rain of arrows flew out, striking the horses. They tumbled over, bringing down along Elaine''s carriage. Her body collided on the ground as one man dragged her outside by the hair. "Surrender or this little wench will die." He placed the sword on her neck and yelled. The icy blade touched her skin, creating a shivering sensation throughout her body. Tears rolled down her eyes, accompanied by the feeling of helplessness.


    What did I do to deserve this? I never wanted to come here. I only want to go home. Everyone is now dead because of me.


    Cecil kept on fighting, struggling to open a path of blood. "Drop your weapon, or your beloved mistress'' head will no longer stay on her neck." The man pressed the blade closer, and the tingling sensation turned into pain. Blood trickled from her neck, mixing with dirt and tears.


    Cecil''s body froze, slumping down his hands. But before he could drop his sword, Elaine yelled. "No, keep fighting! Get yourself out of here. Don''t worry about me." No one else needs to die because of me.


    "The young miss should quiet her pretty little mouth or else." The man yanked her hair while his companion punched her in the stomach.


    "Don''t hurt her!" Cecil dropped his weapon, and the bandits moved in to subdue him. They started kicking and punching, relieving their anger from earlier. Red blood gushed from his face and body.


    "Cecil," Elaine whispered, feeling hopeless.


    "You should''ve been smart like this from the beginning." The scar-faced man stepped forward, satisfaction in his eyes. He then turned to Elaine. "Now then, which Croix family member are you, young lady?"


    He doesn''t know who I am.


    Several thoughts swirled in her head. "I am nothing but an illegitimate child. You will not get much for me," she answered.


    "You must not think much of my intelligence, young lady." He roared with laughter and called over one of the surrendered escorts. "Tell me, who is she?"


    The escort''s eyes avoided Elaine and answered. "Her name is Estella Marie de La Croix, the daughter of the Duke and Duchess of Geris."

 Chapter 18: Unexpected

This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

 Chapter 19: Cornered

If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 20: Dead End

The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

 Chapter 21: White Space

    Elaine''s eyes gaped open, full of surprise. She was alive, but not lying on the forest floor or in a hospital bed. Instead, she lay in the middle of an endless, empty white space of nothingness stretched from one horizon to another.


    Where am I?


    She tried moving her body and realized the pain had disappeared. Elaine sat up and tested her arms and legs. They appeared in perfect condition, with no visible wounds or broken bones. But how? Elaine remembered she sustained fatal injuries trying to maintain the barrier. Her stomach still churned from the horror.


    Was it all a dream? Or is this world a dream?


    Elaine remained in silence while many problems lingered on her mind. Why did the Devil Beasts, which ignored her before, turn berserk and attack? And why didn''t the method she read from the book work? Elaine began doubting her knowledge of Estella''s world inside the book. The longer she reiterated the events, the more frustrated she became.


    I''m getting nowhere thinking about this. At least, I need to find out where I am first.


    She glanced down and noticed the ground was not solid but composed of a soft, misty material. Was she floating? How was it supporting her? Elaine tried applying her weight but, despite her best effort, could not poke through the cloud-like substance. She finally recognized that the place she ''landed'' was not Earth, nor was it Crea.


    What is this place? How did I get here?


    Questions upon questions kept piled up without answers. Eventually, Elaine decided to explore the emptiness rather than dawdling away the whole day with her thoughts. She stood up and looked around, walking toward an unknown destination. Mist fogged Elaine''s sight, further hindering her directional senses. She wandered for a long time, not knowing how many hours or days had passed. Peculiarly, Elaine experienced neither exhaustion nor hunger. Something was refueling her energy. Was it this strange mist?


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A sudden crackling noise perked up her ears. Elaine tried pursuing the direction of the noise. After a while, she finally saw four sitting silhouettes beyond the mist. Maybe they could tell her about this mysterious place. Unable to contain her excitement, Elaine ran toward the figures. However, she came to an abrupt halt before reaching her destination. The fog cleared, and Elaine caught the appearance of the sitting strangers, two men and two women.


    They sat circling a small campfire, each wearing an ancient garb she had never seen before. They had bodies of humans but with heads of animals. The closest figure, a man with a tiger head, noticed Elaine.


    "It seems like there is a young lady in our midst." He chuckled. "Come on over and warm yourself. It is cold out there."


    Elaine hesitated, not knowing if she should trust the intimidating ''man.''


    "It looks like our appearances scared the little lady." Another figure spoke, a woman with the head of an extravagant bird. "Come now, little lady. We meant you no harm." Her melodious voice beckoned Elaine while she reached out her hand.


    Elaine stared at the half-human, half-animal strangers, still hesitant whether to accept their offer. But if she declined, who else could she find to answer her questions? Besides, could she escape even if she wanted to? Lost and confused, Elaine had nowhere to turn. She inched toward the campfire and sat next to the bird-woman. The woman gave Elaine an affable smile and handed her a plate of fruits. "Have some of these. You must be starving."


    Elaine''s stomach growled. Strange. She didn''t feel hungry before. She reached for the fruits, but the other woman, a lion head half-human, stopped her before she could take one.


    "I would not eat those if I were you. Unless you want to remain forever in this place." She warned.


    Elaine''s hand pulled back.


    "Oh, I forgot. The little lady is a human!" The bird-woman exclaimed and retrieved the plate.


    "Did you now?" The other woman chided.


    "I wasn''t really going to let her eat them. It was just a light jest."


    Elaine scooted away from the bird-woman. Her idea of a joke was too dangerous. She then gave the lion-woman an appreciative glance.


    "Could you tell me where I am?"


    "You are at the boundary, of course." The bird-woman laughed.


    "Boundary? Between where?" A bewildered Elaine asked.


    "The boundary between life and death." The lion-woman answered.


    Elaine''s eyes opened wide. "Then am I..." She struggled with the word but finally uttered, "dead?"


    "No, you are not, young lady." The tiger-man answered. His modulated tone calmed Elaine. "Your time has not come yet." He then looked into the void. She followed his gaze but saw nothing.


    "It is time for you to return." He declared.


    "Return? To where?" Elaine''s brows wrinkled in confusion. But before she could continue her inquiries, her hands became transparent, disintegrating into small particles. "Wait! I don''t want to leave yet. I still have many questions." Elaine panicked. These beings might be the closest she would get to solving the mystery of her transmigration into the book.


    "Do not worry, little lady. Fate connected us. We will meet again soon." The bird-woman rang out with silvery laughter. "Since this is our first meeting, I will give you a parting gift." A small wooden doll appeared in the woman''s hand. It then flew out and descended on top of Elaine''s dress. "Keep this doll with you at all times. It might help you one day."


    Elaine opened her mouth, but no words came out as the rest of her body transformed into stardust and flew across the empty sky.

 Chapter 22: Awake

Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

 Chapter 23: Request

A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 Chapter 24: Choices

    "I...I, I have some important matters that require my attention. I will come back later." The young girl left Elaine with those words and hurried away as though being chased by someone.


    Is it that embarrassing? A perplexed Elaine looked on. Although she had a few boyfriends in her original world, her previous relationships never lasted long. Of course, Elaine liked her boyfriend, but the extent of her feeling stopped there. It never developed further. To her, they were more than acquaintances but less than lovers, merely fleeting phases of her life. Now that Elaine recollected her past, her previous boyfriends all mentioned a similar fatal flaw that killed their relationship.


    "Did you even like me?" One boyfriend asked.


    "I feel like I am the only one expressing my feeling. You never reciprocated." Another accused.


    From her experiences, one could infer that Elaine was cold-hearted or that she never understood the concept of love.


    Elaine again traced the wall to reach the table mid-tent. Though her legs remained weak, she arrived at her destination. After finishing her meal, Elaine returned to bed and rested.


    Hopefully, Cecil can convince the Vice Commander to meet me today.


    The blazing sun retired behind the sea of trees, and the skies, once filled with orange and yellow hues, were now embraced by a blanket of velvet darkness sprinkled with bright stars and warm moonlight.


    Elaine opened her eyes, disturbed by the slight knocks at the tent entrance. "Who is it?" She sat up, fixing her hair and dress, then glanced outside. The sun had set. How long did I sleep?


    "Milady, I brought the Vice Commander," Cecil answered.


    "You may enter."


    Cecil lifted the tent''s cover and walked in. Behind him stood a young man aged about sixteen or seventeen. Black hair outlined his chiseled face and sharp jaw, while a pair of deep-set amethyst-colored eyes contained wisdom beyond their owner''s age. Like a deep vortex, his eyes pierced through those daring to meet his gaze, absorbing their whole being.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Again. Black hair and amethyst eyes. Elaine slowly recovered her reasoning capacity as her pain eased little by little. Only one clan in this world contained these traces, a mysterious and powerful ancient tribe called the Wandering Wisemen. Strange, according to the book, the tribe had strict decrees against interacting with outsiders. But Elaine now met not one but two individuals from there.


    Could it be?


    "I heard you were looking for me. How can I be of service to you, miss noble lady?" The young man stepped forward.


    "How did you know I was a noble?" Elaine inquired.


    "Your magic fragments and this." He pulled out a transparent crystal. "Not even the richest merchant''s daughter can obtain a crystal of this caliber, only a noble of high birth. Am I correct, miss high noble?" He leaned in, his eyes narrowed.


    What an intimidating aura, as expected from a person who spends his life on the battlefield.


    "You are very knowledgeable, Vice Commander." Elaine stood up and walked closer. However, her body remained fragile and could not withstand even the shortest distance without an object to lean on. Again, she fell over.


    "Milady!" Cecil ran toward her. But before he could reach Elaine, another hand caught her waist.


    Elaine held onto the young man''s shoulder, attempting to regain her balance. Although the unexpected turnout surprised her, at least she confirmed her suspicion. Elaine finally knew, staring into the young man''s deep crimson pupils tucked within brilliant violet irises.


    He was Elias Francois d''Amboise, the sole heir to the L¨¦vis dukedom, the main protagonist, and her mortal enemy.


    Known for their distinctive red eyes, the house of d''Amboise deemed the trait a symbol of their heritage and the fire elemental magic source. However, because of the dominant lineage from his maternal side, the main protagonist inherited his mother''s appearance. Though, if one looked closely, one could still see the fiery crimson hidden within the dignified amethyst.


    Impossible! impossible! We are not yet supposed to meet. Elaine''s back began drenching in cold sweats while her aches resurfaced. If the young man standing before her was Elias, then that young girl must be Clara, the female orphan he rescued, his closest confidant, and the origin of his intense hatred toward Estella.


    Elaine pushed him away with all her strength, stumbling backward. Cecil caught her before she dropped to the floor. "Milady, are you alright? Should I summon the healer?" He sounded alarmed.


    "I am fine. Please bring me to the table, Sir Ascania." Elaine reassured him, pressing down on her shaking hands, seeking to calm her nerves.


    "As you wish, milady."


    After she sat down and caught her breath, Elaine returned to Elias. "Vice Commander, please forgive my unsightly mannerism from earlier. As you have guessed, I am from the house of Croix, the Duke of Geris'' daughter." Although, I bet you already figured out all this information. Discovering the Vice Commander''s identity made Elaine reassess her plan. Even if the fateful event had not yet happened and they were now only strangers, their families were still rivals. Would he help her? Who else could she ask? The Commander? But time was of the essence, and Elaine was uncertain if she could meet the Commander before the deadline.


    She gritted her teeth, then finally opened her mouth. "Vice Commander, first, I requested your presence tonight to express my genuine gratitude for your rescue. Second, I would like to offer you a proposal."

 Chapter 25: Dealing

    "But before we continue, shall we first acquaintance ourselves?" Elaine produced a sweet smile. Since they were both pretending, she should continue her role as an oblivious and demurred noble lady. "My name is Estella Marie de La Croix, and standing behind you is my trusted guard, Sir Cecil Ascania. We were on our way back to Geris when we got attacked by the bandits and the Devil Beasts." She conveniently left out her terrible decision to stray from the original path.


    Elias stood before Elaine, motionless like a statue. He did not react to her strange behavior from earlier, nor did he respond to her recent introduction. Instead, his gaze transfixed hers, observing her every movement.


    Elaine quelled the urge to avert her eyes, forcing herself to continue the awkward eye contact. Did I say something wrong? Or did he detect my lies? Technically, her retelling of the event was not a lie. Elaine scrutinized her words, but could not find any issue.


    He finally spoke. "It is my honor and luck that I could save you on time, Lady Estella. My name is Ares Reiter, and though I am but a commoner, if you require, I will do my best to assist you in any way I can." Elias inclined his head.


    So he is using an alias here. The story started two years later. Elias had already come back to L¨¦vis and reclaimed his title by then. Therefore, Elaine knew very little about his previous life.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Vice Commander Reiter."


    "Just Ares will be fine, milady."


    They exchanged a few more pleasantries, then Elaine returned to her request. "As I stated before, my escorts and I were on our way back to the dukedom when we got attacked, resulting in only us two remaining alive." She hesitated for a moment, then continued. "Mr. Ares, I would like to request a small portion of your troop to take me back to the magician tower. Of course, those who volunteered will receive a handsome reward when we reach the destination." She promptly added. "In the name of Geris, I swore by my words."


    The nobles in ¨¦toile, specifically high nobles, preferred to avoid taking oaths in the name of their homelands. It was the highest form of agreement, and they would have to honor their pledges. Elaine, however, was desperate.


    Elias nodded. "How many soldiers do you need, milady?" He did not inquire why Elaine initially failed to go through the magician portal.


    "Ten, just ten of your well-trained soldiers will be enough."


    "Very well. I will relay your words. How soon will you need these soldiers?"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "As soon as possible. I need to reach the magician tower before sunset tomorrow."


    "Understood. Please take a good rest, Lady Estella. We will depart at sunrise." Elias turned and proceeded toward the tent entrance. Suddenly, he stopped. "You have a good guard, milady. He waited outside for ten hours today to meet me." With those last words, he exited.


    Elaine watched Elias'' figure disappear behind the tent cover and heaved a sigh. She did not anticipate the conversation to progress so smoothly. Elaine assumed he believed little of her words from his expression or lack thereof. But why did he decide to help her? What was his goal?


    No use thinking about this now. No matter what Elias'' goal was, I still required his help.


    "Sir Ascania, thank you. I am grateful." She did not elaborate, but Elaine was thanking Cecil not solely for today but for everything he had done for her throughout the ordeal. He was the only one who remained to fight, even when everyone else abandoned her.


    "It is my duty to serve and protect you, milady." Cecil knelt and positioned his hand on his chest. Elaine could see the embedded Croix symbol flashing under his tunic. "Please rest, milady. We will have a long day tomorrow." He stood up and assisted Elaine in returning to her bed.


    "I will. See you tomorrow." Elaine thought about her conversation with Elias. He will keep his promise, right? She closed her eyes as sleepiness again overcame her senses.


    The sun rose beyond the horizon while the skies, still covered with red and orange hues, brightened and readied for a new day.


    Clara came in and helped Elaine prepare. When she left the tent, a group of about eleven or twelve men awaited her. Cecil and Elias were both already on horseback.


    "Are you coming too, Mr. Ares?"


    "As your rescuer, it is my duty to see you reach your destination safely, milady. However, we decided it would be faster for you to ride on a horse instead of the carriage in the interest of time." Elias pointed to a cream-colored colt. "Do you know how to?"


    "I do."


    Elaine stared at the animal, hesitating. Naturally, the body''s original owner, Estella, knew how to ride a horse. Along with reading and writing, horseback riding was an essential knowledge all high noble children required to learn. However, Elaine was uncertain whether she could endure the long ride on horseback with her current injuries.


    "Milady, if you are feeling uncomfortable, I could-" Before Cecil could complete his sentence, a firm hand swept Elaine off her feet.


    By the time Elaine reacted, she was already on a sable horse, leaning against Elias'' chest. "Mr. Ares, what do you think you are doing?" She protested.


    "You seemed unable to ride a horse alone with such injuries, milady. So I am simply offering my humble assistance." Elias answered matter-of-factly.


    Elaine opened her mouth, then closed it again. It felt wrong somehow, and she wanted to disagree but could not find faults in his word. After all, he spoke the truth.


    "I will ride with my guard." She finally found a loophole.


    "That would be unadvisable, milady. Of course, Sir Ascania will need to stay close to protect you. But how could he perform his duty effectively if your presence on his horse hindered his movements?"


    "Then what about you? Won''t I hinder your movements?" Elaine caught herself glaring. She then quickly lowered her eyes. Calm down. I still required his help. She reminded herself.


    "You do not need to worry about me, milady. I am an expert at protecting the weak." He retorted.


    Elaine gritted her teeth. What a shameless bastard. He did not even bat an eyelid when answering her. Elaine tried to remember the male protagonist''s personality in the book. Although he spoke little, wasn''t he always gentle and understanding toward the female protagonist? Elaine understood she was far from the female protagonist, but Elias'' description from the book and his current self were undoubtedly two distinct personalities. Split personality disorder? If Elaine had the book in hand, she would throw it in the trash. Nothing in the book and her own experience correlated.

 Chapter 26: Accompany

    "Mr. Ares, if Lady Estella is uncomfortable with your proposition. Then please allow her to change the sitting arrangement." Cecil intervened.


    "No Sir Ascania, Mr. Ares is right." Elaine sighed. "I would only hinder your performance by sitting next to you. You would have a better advantage in protecting me by riding alone." Also, I don''t want to go against Elias since I still need him to help return me to the magician''s tower.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil lowered his gaze and returned.


    "Please have some breakfast before you leave." Clara approached the entourage and handed everyone some dry sausages and a loaf of bread. She then stopped in front of Elias'' stallion and looked back and forth between Elaine and her superior. A tint of jealousy flashed and disappeared in her eyes. Then, suddenly realizing her peculiar thoughts, Clara''s cheeks burned. "Here, please take your meals and have a safe trip." She shoved Elaine and Elias'' food in their hands and hurried away.


    Elaine watched the girl''s disappearing figure. It seemed Clara misunderstood something. Nothing could or would ever happen between her and the male protagonist. Fate had determined he would belong to the female protagonist, not Estella nor the orphan girl he considered his younger sister. In Elaine''s opinion, Clara would have a happier ending if she could recognize the cruel fact.


    "Hurry and finish your meal, Lady Estella. We should depart soon." Elias reminded Elaine of the time. "Also, the ride will be bumpy, so you should hold tight onto me or the horse''s mane if you don''t want to hit the ground."


    "I''m done." Elaine stuffed the last sausage in her mouth as ladylike as possible and held onto the horse''s mane. "We can go."


    Elias raised a brow but did not question her choice. He then whistled and shouted an order, steering his horse toward the east. "Depart." Cecil and the rest of the entourage followed.


    Elaine felt her hip was on the verge of exploding. Elias did not bluff about the bumpiness. She could not tell how many hours had passed, but they had already jumped over several obstacles. The high velocity and constant bumps worsened Elaine''s aches while sweat bullets dripped from her forehead. Endure it. Endure it. She told herself. In a few more hours, she would reach the magician''s tower. Then she could go through the portal to return home and rectify the situation.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Lady Estella, you do not look too well. We should stop and rest." Elias'' voice rang in her ears.


    "No, we need to continue. I am fine." Elaine replied weakly.


    "I am afraid that if we continue like this, you will lose consciousness even before reaching our destination."


    "I have to get there on time. We need to proceed. Please! This is an order!" Speaking became exhausting and made Elaine stop for breath between each sentence.


    "Unfortunately, milady. I am not one of your guards." He whispered, then shouted another command, "We all stop here. Let''s rest for a while."


    Elias carried Elaine from the stallion and placed her carefully on a patch of grass. "Do not worry, milady. I always keep my promise. You will arrive on time."


    Elaine lifted her head to look at the young man who would one day cause her demise. Elias from the story was a keeper of his words. But could she trust this version of him when the reality differed vastly from the book''s description?


    "Thank you."


    "Rest. I will be back soon." He advanced toward the other soldiers.


    "Milady, are you alright?" Cecil dropped from his steed and ran toward Elaine. He then pulled out a jug of water and passed it to her. "Please drink some, milady. It might ease your exhaustion."


    Elaine accepted the jug and nodded in gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Ascania." She opened it and drank almost all the water in one gulp. It tasted sweet in her mouth, like an oasis in the middle of the desert. Cecil was right. It did reduce her tiredness.


    "It seems you recovered a little, Lady Estella." A few minutes later, Elias came back. He observed her for a while. "We might be able to continue our journey."


    "Yes, I have regained my strength."


    "I discussed with my soldiers. There is a less rugged path to the magician''s tower, but it would delay us a while longer since it is a roundabout."


    "No! I can endure it. I do not want to be late." Elaine rejected his proposal. "You promised to return me to the magician tower before sunset." Their eyes met, locked in a battle of wills. Though Elias'' gaze was intimidating, she was unwilling to give in. Stubbornness permeated her eyes.


    Elias glowered, but eventually sighed in defeat. "Fine. You win, milady. We will continue our current path."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ares." She beamed at him.


    "You should smile more, Lady Estella. It suits you better than that scowl you always carry around." Elias concluded.


    "Thank you for the ''advice.'' I will take notes for the future." Elaine''s eyes twitched, and her smile frozen.


    He chuckled.


    What is so funny? She looked down, trying hard not to glare at him.


    "It is time. We should depart." Elias came over, extending his hand.


    "No need, Mr. Ares. Sir Ascania will assist me." Elaine stopped him before he could pick her up again. "Sir Ascania, if you could please." She nodded toward Cecil.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil smiled gently and held onto her hand, aiding Elaine toward Elias'' horse.


    The Vice Commander retracted his hand and walked behind them.

 Chapter 27: Ghost

Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

 Chapter 28: Home

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

 Chapter 29: Innocent

This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 30: Truth and Lies

    Elaine lowered her gaze and gripped her dress, replaying the story she had prepared for Gerard inside her head. She had been thinking about the matter since leaving the palace. Of course, she could not tell him the truth. The outcome would be worse than a mere slap. But would he believe her lies? Gerard was no fool. Despite the Croix''s central family''s history and prominence, he did not maintain an iron grip over all the lower branches by trusting others.


    "Well?"


    Elaine lifted her head, staring straight into the Duke''s eyes. "His Highness wanted to know what I saw on that night."


    "What did you see?"


    "I told him I did not remember," she admitted. "After hitting my head, I forgot everything from that night."


    "How convenient," Gerard mocked.


    "Father, you saw my state after the Crown Prince''s birthday celebration. I almost could not remember my identity after waking up. How can I remember something fleeting as the Third Prince''s rendezvous?" Finally, after many renditions of the current conversation in her mind, Elaine resolved to disclose the facts to Gerard, with a few tweaks and omissions. Fabricating the event would invite the Duke to find faults in her story. But if she only told him the surface truth, he would not know where the holes lay.


    "How did the Third Prince respond?" He glowered. His eyes were like a predator stalking its prey, waiting for her slip of the tongue.


    "He did not believe me." Cold sweat drenched Elaine''s back while she forced herself to remain calm. Dealing with Gerard was more intimidating than Alexander and Elias combined.


    "And he allowed you to leave?"


    "What other choices does he have? After all, my sole guilt was showing up in the wrong place at the wrong time." She told her first lie and controlled her expression. "Though I suspect he will watch me closely from now on."


    The Duke slipped into a pensive silence while Elaine stood motionless, subduing her fidgeting fingers and waiting for his judgment. She was treading on ice. One slight mistake could incite an unwarranted reaction and derail the storyline, not to mention her fate.


    "Don''t think you can hide information from me." Then, after a long pause, he finally spoke.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I assure you, father. I only speak the truth." And she did, mostly. Besides, he would have caught her lies if he had known, since his spies would have reported it. Elaine also believed in Alexander''s intelligence. Since he was confident enough to force her into an alliance, he would not allow their discussion to reach Gerard''s moles.


    "This conversation is adequate for now. You may leave. Do not shame me again." Gerard''s hand waved for her dismissal.


    "What about my guard?"


    "I said I would not kill him, but the fact that he failed his responsibilities remains. Hence, I will release him once he has served his punishment." He picked up a pen and started scribing on several pieces of documents.


    "But, it was my-"


    "Leave before I change my mind." Gerard did not look up, but the authoritative tone in his voice cautioned Elaine from protesting further.


    "As you wish, father." She performed another perfunctory curtsy and walked out the double door. Although Elaine abhorred her current helpless state, she understood her position. Unfortunately, the price of going against the Duke was one she could not afford and would only worsen the situation.


    Yusef stood outside the door, waiting for Elaine. "Princess, please allow me to escort you back."


    She looked at the man in black and nodded, too tired to decline his offer. "Let''s go."


    "Please follow me, milady." Yusef showed Elaine his commercial smile and led her back to Estella''s manor.


    A young maid ran toward Elaine when they arrived, holding her hands.


    "Welcome back, milady. Are you alright? You looked exhausted. Have you eaten?" Mariam bombarded Elaine with questions.


    "Mariam!" The head maid gave Mariam a stern look.


    "I, I, I apologize for my rudeness, milady." The young maid sunk to the ground and gave a deep bow.


    "It is fine. You may stand up," Elaine chuckled, stretching out her hand. Even though she did not trust her, the klutzy maid was still a breath of fresh air to an otherwise stressful day. After returning to the estate, she was also the first to inquire about Elaine''s well-being.


    "I, I am unworthy. Thank you, milady." She accepted Elaine''s hand and slowly rose. Her ears were the color crimson, embarrassed by her previous conduct.


    After some usual formalities, Yusef dismissed himself, and Elaine entered the manor.


    "Summon the physician," she ordered after reaching her quarter. Elaine must first recover from her injuries before all else.


    "Certainly, milady," the head maid answered, then directed one of her subordinates.


    "Leave me. I want to be alone until the physician arrives." She needed some time to gather her thoughts.


    "As you wish, milady."


    She walked through the double door at the end of her chamber toward the balcony. A gentle autumn breeze greeted Elaine, kissing her hair and bringing sweet scents from the flower garden below, soothing her tense body. When she looked up, the night already blanketed the sky, brightened by the pale and crimson moons, a constant reminder to Elaine that the world she currently resided in was no longer Earth.


    She recounted the events since her arrival¡ªmost were far from pleasant. Elaine placed her arm on the balcony, resting her chin on her palm. She heaved a sigh, wondering how long she could continue the charade. Elaine inherited Estella''s memories, but could not wholly imitate the original. She had made several critical mistakes in a short time, almost costing her life. Though Elaine knew about the future, she could not predict how her interactions with the characters, from villains to heroes, would change the main events. Everyone followed their own agendas, including herself. And the more they clashed, the broader the ripple effect.


    Elaine again gazed at the double moonlights, hoping she could survive long enough to return home.

 Chapter 31: Preparation

    Three weeks passed, and it was almost time for Estella''s fourteenth birthday and coming of age ceremony. Elaine sat at a mahogany desk, sneaking a yawn while listening to the instructor. She was stuck in bed recovering for most of the first week. Afterward, she tried visiting Cecil in the dungeon several times but got blocked by the guards following Gerard''s order. When they finally released him, Cecil looked half-dead, covered in wounds. Elaine immediately summoned the head physician and spent a large sum to invite a healer from the temple.


    She observed while they treated Cecil, horrified at the extent of his injuries. How could they do this to a sixteen-year-old child? Elaine wondered. An average person would not survive the inflicted damage. Even Cecil, who went through the Croix''s knighthood hellish training, also barely escaped death. Elaine recognized the punishment was the Duke''s warning to her. Disobey him, and he would destroy all that belonged to her, objects or humans. Elaine sometimes questioned whether Estella was his actual flesh and blood. But looking at their similar features, she dismissed the idea. Maybe such treatment was standard between nobles and their children. This assessment was remarkably accurate for the calculating Duke of Geris.


    "-Estella"


    "Lady Estella, are you listening?"


    A shrill voice snapped Elaine out of her reverie. "I am. Please continue." She replied, staring at a dry and lanky middle-aged woman. Her unpleasant voice and the tedious subject made it difficult for Elaine to concentrate. She was learning neither math nor science but etiquette, a skill mandated for all nobles'' children, especially those with Estella''s status.


    The woman seemed suspicious of Elaine''s answer, but continued with her lecture.


    "That will be all for today. We will continue our lesson next time. I wish you a good day, Lady Estella." After a few hours of suffering, the etiquette instructor finally freed her.


    "Yes, I will see you next time." She smiled.


    I hope you will never come back. Elaine knew it was wishful thinking, but she did not want to endure another torture session. She glanced outside. The following instructor would not come for another hour, so Elaine used her limited free time to visit Cecil.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "How are you feeling today, Sir Ascania?"


    "Thank you for your concern, milady. I am much better today." Cecil sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard and closing the book he was reading.


    Watching his serene expression and elegant manner, if Elaine was ignorant, she would have thought he was an ordinary aristocratic young master. "I am glad to hear that." She sat down on a chair next to his bedside.


    After a brief pause, Elaine again spoke. "I came to tell you I cannot come to visit for the next few days because of my coming of age preparation."


    "I understand." Cecil nodded. "Milady, please allow me to continue my duty." He suddenly sprung up, but then started coughing uncontrollably.


    "No, you are still too weak to restart your service." Elaine stopped Cecil and returned him to bed. "Rest. This is an order. You will have plenty of opportunities to serve me in the future." She employed her authoritative voice.


    "As you wish, milady." He lowered his gaze, resembling an abandoned puppy.


    Elaine placed her hand on Cecil''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I will be fine. No one would dare harm me within my father''s territory." Of course, that would be an accurate statement if one did not count Gerard and whoever was attempting to poison her. Afterward, they stayed quiet, enjoying each other''s company. Then Elaine glanced at the clock, noticing it was almost time for her next lesson. "I need to go back now. Get some rest, and I hope to see you back to full health on my next visit."


    "I will not disappoint you."


    "Good." Elaine beamed, then turned to leave.


    "Lady Estella," Cecil called before she reached the door.


    Elaine looked back at him. "Yes?"


    "Please stay safe."


    "I will try." She curled the corner of her mouth, nodded, and stepped out.


    For the next two days, Elaine spent all her time preparing for her debut, drifting back and forth between dance and etiquette lessons. Then, the maids and attendants dragged her to an endless fitting session, from trying on the season''s most fashionable dresses to meeting with the empire''s renowned shoemakers. Estella''s mother, Lady Liviane, also came to ''assist.'' She reminded Elaine of her future role as the Crown Princess, and pressed her to show more affectionate gestures toward the Crown Prince.


    "You are the Croix''s oldest child and the daughter of the Lady of the House. Do not embarrass us." Liviane again drilled into Elaine her expectation before leaving.


    "Of course, mother."


    "Good. Know that your role will immensely help your brother in the future."


    So to you, my worth is nothing more than a stepping stone for your son''s political career.


    "I will try my best. Please have a safe return, mother." Elaine curtsied and, after a while, glanced up. Liviane was still watching her, giving her that look again. The look that the original Estella experienced all her life and loathed. In Liviane''s eyes, she did not see her reflection but the embodiment of shame and disappointment.


    The original Estella often sought the reason behind her mother''s rejection. But, unfortunately, it was a question doomed to remain forever unanswered. Grief eventually transformed into anger and ambition, causing Estella to take many controversial actions during her brief existence. But Elaine was no Estella, and the look no longer affected her. She followed Estella''s path but did not need approval or affection from these strangers.


    "Not try, but must. Remember, your brother is the Croix''s future. So everything you do for his sake will also benefit our entire family." Liviane corrected her daughter.


    Elaine lowered her gaze, hiding her derisive smile. "Yes, you are right, mother. Please forgive my prior foolishness."

 Chapter 32: Celebration

This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

 Chapter 33: Spotlight

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 34: Social

    "Your Highness, it is impolite to stare at others while dancing with your partner." Similar to Estella, Elaine did not care who the Crown Prince fancied but was still required to keep up appearances.


    Louis'' smile stiffened, and for a few seconds, irritation flashed in his eyes. "Thank you for the valuable advice, Lady Estella. I will remember it from now on." He again regained his composure, and the insincere smile returned.


    Elaine did not reply. She knew he found her cantankerous, and her reminders were like the wind to him, in one ear and exiting the other. He would have punished her for disrespect if she were not a duke''s daughter, but a lower noble or a commoner.


    The music ended, and the crowd applauded. Gerard stepped forward, complimenting them. "You two were magnificent. I am glad my daughter''s fianc¨¦ is so capable."


    "Thank you, your Grace. I do not deserve such a high compliment."


    These two are such skilled actors. Elaine thought. Besides the standard court etiquette, every noble understood the Crown Prince and the word capable had little relation to each other. His late-night rendezvous, which often involved women and unsavory places, were well known within the aristocratic circles, resulting in most of his royal responsibilities falling into the Third Prince''s lap. Sometimes, it astonished the original Estella how Louis retained his current position. Though his mother, the Queen, held from a lower branch, her familial ties to the Duke of Geris probably helped the Crown Prince maintain the nobles'' support more than his political prowess.


    Afterward, they all stayed and chatted, but Louis'' furtive glances at Celeste did not escape Elaine. "Father, did you not say you wanted to introduce me to the guests?" She asked. "The Crown Prince is an important man with important matters to attend to. We should not hinder him for too long." She did not wish to involve with him any longer than he was with her.


    "Yes, how impudent of me. Please forgive this old man''s imprudence, your Highness." Gerard did not refute her and played along.


    "No, no. It is my fault for not being able to accompany Lady Estella longer." Louis shook his head, expressing regrets. "Please forgive me, milady. I promise to come back as soon as I complete my duties."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I will wait for you, your Highness." Elaine inclined her head and performed another curtsy.


    "That was a great showing of an understanding fianc¨¦e." Gerard praised her while they watched the Crown Prince disappear into the crowd.


    "Thank you, father." Elaine''s eyes traced Louis'' steps and saw him among the many suitors vying for Celeste''s hand for the next dance. But, of course, they all backed down at the sight of the Crown Prince. She scoffed at his indiscreet display of affection for others in front of his fianc¨¦e. No wonder the fool quickly fell into Alexander''s traps in the book, despite Estella''s hard work to propel him onto the throne.


    "Come, let me introduce you to some of our important guests tonight." The Duke turned to his daughter and signaled her to follow him. They made their rounds, conversing with many nobles from the neutral or the Duke faction. Then, he took her to meet a guest she never thought would attend a Croix''s sponsored event.


    "It would be a lie if I said it did not surprise me to see you here." Gerard laughed.


    "Would it? We are old friends, are we not?" Replied a middle-aged man. He had a similar height and build as Gerard, but he was a bit more muscular. The man''s short strawberry blonde hair parted to the side, contouring his dignified features, while his crimson eyes illuminated under the radiant diamond chandelier.


    "Yes, old friend." The Duke stressed the last two words. He then turned to Elaine. "Though I''m confident you already recognized our esteemed guest, you both haven''t had a proper introduction. This fine gentleman is Cornelius Afonso d''Amboise, the current Duke of L¨¦vis."


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, your Grace." Elaine inclined her head and curtsied.


    Cornelius leaned forward to study Elaine, then chuckled. "You have a lovely and elegant daughter, old friend. Too bad she is not very fortunate, forced to marry an incompetent fool. If I were her, I would rather break the engagement." Though his voice was calm, the lack of respect for the Crown Prince was apparent.


    All the surrounding nobles gasped at the Duke of L¨¦vis'' comment but did not dare to utter a peep. The man was influential enough to criticize even the Emperor. To him, the measly title of Crown Prince meant little.


    "Straightforward as always, I see." Gerard rubbed his chin as the corner of his mouth curled upward.


    "Thank you for the invaluable guidance, your Grace. Though I am quite pleased with the current arrangement." Elaine did not lift her head, hiding her smile. The Duke of L¨¦vis seemed like a fascinating person. If they were not enemies, she would like to converse with him more.


    I can see where Elias inherited his personality.


    "Ha ha ha, I see!" Cornelius thundered laughter spread throughout the enclosed space. "You are an interesting young lady. Oh yes, I have not introduced my heir, have I? He and his subordinate had just returned from a successful expedition. Although I believe you all already met." He signaled the two people standing behind him to step forward.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you again, Lady Estella." Elias tilted his body. Unlike his rough military appearance back in the forest, today, he wore a deep blue aristocrat outfit with golden decorations, complimenting his dark, gorgeous features.


    "Mr. Ares?" Elaine faked a shocked expression. But, deep inside, their appearance did startle her. The Estella in the book would not meet Elias until two years later at a royal ball. Even then, he never attended her birthday celebrations afterward. Elaine knew her unexpected meeting with him would alter some events'' timeline, but she hoped the changes would be minor. She never expected him to emerge on her doorstep a month later.

 Chapter 35: Ceremony

    "You know me as Ares Reiter, but my real name is Elias Francois d''Amboise. And I am pleased to see you again, milady." Elias continued, ignoring Elaine''s overacting.


    "Mi, milady, please forgive my previous disrespectful behavior." In contrast to Elias''s composure, Clara seemed a lot more nervous. She was unaware of Elaine''s high social status until today. To the nobles, commoners like her were nothing more than expendable tools to achieve their goals or playthings to relieve their boredom. Depending on the master, a small mood swing or discomfort could extinguish a commoner''s life. Unfortunately, Clara saw too many examples of such circumstances in the slum before she met the Vice Commander and hoped she did not unintentionally displease the Lady during their short time together. What if they separated her from the Vice Commander as punishment? Clara shuddered at the mere thought.


    "No need to apologize. You both saved my life, and for that, I am grateful." Elaine picked up on the young girl''s anxious reaction and sought to calm her.


    Elias then turned to Gerard and inclined his head. "Your Grace."


    "Ah yes, I already met young Elias. We had an interesting conversation that day." Gerard chuckled as though he recalled an amusing event.


    Elaine observed the male protagonist but saw no reaction from him. If the Duke''s comment meant to incite an outburst from Elias, it failed its primary purpose.


    Ding...Ding...Ding


    The bell tower chimed eight times, and the nobles suddenly ceased their activities. They looked toward Gerard, waiting for instructions, and he nodded. "It is time. Let us move outside."


    What is going on? Elaine followed the Duke, but confusion trapped her mind. She glanced around and realized many of the younger aristocrats wore a similar expression as her while their older counterparts ushered them along. Then she locked eyes with an individual standing in the far corner. It was Alexander. He made a greeting gesture at her and continued moving with the crowd. He seemed to know more about the upcoming event than others based on his cavalier attitude.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The Duke of Geris was an influential man, but he was not the Emperor. So there must be something significant happening for these nobles, several of them from the neutral, even the opposing faction, to all appear tonight. Many of her peers asked, but the older aristocrats tightened their lips, refusing to spill their shared secrets. "You''ll just have to wait and see," some of them replied.


    The double moons hung high amidst the darkened skies, spreading their lights over the ethereal backdrop. The nobles gathered outside, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. In the front, Elaine stood beside Gerard, expecting the unexpected.


    "Here they come!" Someone yell.


    Then Elaine heard footsteps mixing with the sound of metal scraping against each other. She narrowed her eyes, straining to identify the incoming figures¡ªthirty, forty, or maybe at least one hundred people. A wave of uneasiness washed over Elaine as the cacophony of sounds materialized.


    Walking toward her was a troop of ten to fifteen knights wearing full body armor. They each held a chain in their hand, pulling a row of ten to twenty people. The individuals behind the knights wore prisoner outfits while heavy shackles tied together their hands and feet. Bags covered their faces, preventing Elaine from distinguishing the prisoners'' appearances. The troop stopped a few dozen steps outside the manor, waiting for further direction.


    Gerard stepped forward, then turned around, addressing the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending my daughter''s coming of age ceremony. Today, we will continue our centuries-old tradition after nearly two decades of absence." He then pointed toward the prisoners. "But first, let me introduce our tributes. We collected these death row inmates from our dukedom in the past two years. They ranged from bandits to rapists to murderers, all deserving of their punishments. However, instead of a shameful death today, they will serve a higher purpose, redeem themselves before us, and maybe earn a second chance in life for the lucky few."


    The crowd roared with applause, and the aristocrats'' eyes contained nothing but raw enthusiasm. Boredom plagued their mundane life, they sought excitement, and this event would provide just enough dosage.


    Elaine''s heart banged against her chest, trying to burst from its cage while shock and terror feasted on her mind. What did this have to do with her? Why did it have to happen today?


    Gerard''s following sentence answered her question. "As you all remember, based on the tradition of our grey wolf lineage, we reserve the first kill to our coming-of-age descendants. And my daughter, Estella, will be the first of my children to perform the honorable task."


    Elaine staggered backward with barely a whisper escaping her lips. "No...no, I can''t do it." Estella at least killed people before, but never with her own hands. Elaine, on the contrary, was an average college student. She never thought about killing anyone and never wanted to.


    A pair of hands caught her shoulders, preventing her from leaving further. She turned her head and saw that it was Yusef. He leaned forward, whispering in her ear. "Milady, the Duke wanted me to inform you he doesn''t think your knight in training can withstand another punishment." Elaine stopped her struggle, gasping for breath. Yusef continued, "And that maid you brought along with you might not even survive the first attempt." He then glanced in a direction, and she followed his gaze, seeing that Mariam was already standing among the servants.


    Despite her vigorous denial, Elaine''s heart remained of flesh and blood. Therefore, no matter how little, she would be bound to have some feelings for her closest servants, especially Cecil.

 Chapter 36: Sport

    "This is a barbaric act. How could we do this to other human beings? We need to stop th-" In the background, Elaine heard Celeste''s protesting. But someone muffled her voice before she could continue further. If there was a time and place for her caring act, this was not one of them. Criticizing the host at his abode was an unwise choice, especially if that host held immense influence over the empire. Celeste was only a Marquis'' daughter, and her absurd naivety could spell disaster for her family. But Elaine digressed. The female protagonist''s good-natured stupidity was the least of her problems.


    I don''t have a choice.


    Elaine closed her eyes and sighed in resignation. Gerard failed to inform her about the ceremony because he wanted to force Elaine''s hand by not allowing her a chance to refuse. And for better assurance, he even used her servants as bargaining chips. From the beginning, Elaine had no opportunity to escape. He calculated everything, including her reaction. Gerard was the puppeteer, and she was his puppet. No wonder, instead of the Crown Prince, Alexander always considered the Duke of Geris his most significant threat and obstacle.


    "I will do it."


    "I knew you would come to the right decision, milady." Yusef released her and ordered a servant to step forward. The servant knelt before them, presenting a large wooden box in his hands. Yusef then opened the box, showing a sword inside. "We made this sword from the finest materials with you in mind, milady. It is light to the touch but extremely sharp, allowing you to slice through the flesh with ease." He proudly explained.


    Elaine scanned the deadly object, hesitating. Excluding the time she cut Cecil''s rope, neither she nor Estella had ever held a sword before. Therefore, she had no physical memory to guide her through this ordeal.


    "Do not worry, milady. We will make the process as easy as possible for you." Yusef reassured her.


    How can murdering someone be easy? How many people has he killed for him to be this nonchalant?


    Elaine immediately laughed at her foolishness. No doubt Yusef slew countless people. He was Gerard''s right hand, after all. She glared at the dark-clad man but still grasped the sword. "What do I do next?" Elaine asked.


    "Please choose a prisoner." He pointed at the row of chained humans.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I need to pick someone that I could kill with minimal effort. Elaine''s skin crawled at her thought. How could she stay so eerily calm and meticulous in such a situation? Was Estella''s personality affecting her, or was she slowly changing through living in this world?


    "I want that man." Finally, Elaine decided on a scrawny prisoner sandwiched in the middle of the group.


    "As you wish, milady." A knight came to the man''s location and dragged him forward.


    "Pl, pl, please spare me..." A small croaky voice escaped from the faceless man''s throat.


    "Take off the bag on his face," Gerard ordered.


    The knight tore the bag and threw it to the ground, revealing the prisoner''s appearance. The man looked about forty to fifty years old, with sunken cheeks and haggard eyes. A few strands of hair left on his balding head scattered chaotically on his shoulders. The man recoiled in fear at the circling spectators, like the prey amidst a pack of wolves.


    "We have little time. Bring him over." Gerard again commanded.


    Two knights lifted the scrawny man and hauled him toward the manor''s courtyard center. They then pinned his head on an elevated platform, exposing his bare neck.


    "Although you deserve the severest punishment, today is a special day. Thus, I will allow you an honorable death under my daughter''s sword." The Duke addressed the soon to be executed prisoner with eyes of contempt.


    Elaine inched closer, sword in hand. Her grip tightened while sweat soaked her palms. Though they buried most of his face on the platform, Elaine could still see his terrified and bloodshot eyes. The man whispered incoherent words, begging for salvation. But Elaine, engulfed by her thundering heartbeats, could distinguish nothing.


    "No need to feel hesitant, milady. This trash lured several village girls about your age to his house, promising them steady work, but drugged their drinks. After committing the sins of raping and killing the girls, he carved out their hearts and preserved them as trophies. If we hadn¡¯t caught him, who knows how many more innocent girls would fall victim?" Yusef recounted the man''s history. "Think of this as a good deed you are performing."


    If he was attempting to make her feel better about killing a man, it backfired. Instead, Yusef''s story made Elaine feel even more nauseating than before. She glanced around, except for Celeste and a few others looking horrified, Alexander with the prevailing smile on his face, and Elias remaining expressionless, everyone else all fixated on her with eager anticipation. Elaine closed her eyes, drowning out the surrounding noises, including her thoughts. She then swung the sword, ignoring her churning stomach and throbbing pulse. Her trembling hands slashed down the man''s neck, aiming for a swift decapitation.


    A paralyzing scream echoed through the surrounding vicinity, shattering the once serene night sky. The disturbed birds flapped their wings, seeking safety from the hellish procession. Dark, warm liquid splattered Elaine''s face and white dress, distorting her beautiful appearance into a more sinister visual. She waited a few seconds, but the scream did not cease. Eventually, she mustered the courage to open her eyes, peeking at the aftermath. The horrific scene before Elaine petrified her.


    Her sword stayed planted inside the man''s neck, but it did not thoroughly chop it off. Instead, the blade remained stuck between the outer flesh and inner muscle, revealing her lack of strength and inexperience in decapitating another human. No matter the quality of the sword, Elaine could never be able to perform the task as expected.


    "The tribute is still alive. You need to proceed." Gerard urged, his voice impatient.


    Elaine understood his words but could not continue. Her shaking hands still held onto the sword, though her rigid body refused to listen. Again, she took in shallow breaths, but this time, nothing could suppress the stirring anxiety and panic rising within her.

 Chapter 37: Completion

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 38: Contact

    "Everyone stay here. I want to go in by myself." Elaine stood in front of the estate''s garden, instructing the servants.


    "But milady, the Duke said-"


    "You all are with me right now, and you shall follow my command. I do not mind killing another person tonight." Her eyes narrowed.


    The servants fell to silence at her threat.


    "Milady, please let me help you. You don''t look too well." Mariam voiced her concern.


    "No, I said leave me! Do not let me repeat myself!" Elaine raised her voice, unable to maintain her composure.


    Mariam flinched, and Elaine could see the young maid tremble in fear. But at this moment, nothing mattered anymore. She needed to be alone.


    "As you wish, milady." The servants bowed and stepped back. Lady Estella was the master, and they could not go against her wishes.


    "I''ll be back."


    In an obscured corner of the garden, Elaine leaned against a small bush, barfing all the contents in her stomach. She tried to restrain herself during the ceremony, but now she could no longer repress it. The scene was too graphic for Elaine to handle, and she could still recall the layers of flesh and muscle stuck to her sword.


    "Who would have thought the Duke of Geris''s daughter would hide herself to commit such an act?"


    A familiar voice came from behind, and Elaine immediately wiped her lips, turning around. She then gave the voice''s owner an icy stare. "Who would have thought the Third Prince of the ¨¦toile empire was a stalker?"


    "Stalking is a strong word, milady. I merely followed you." Alexander smiled.


    Is there a difference? Elaine scowled at him.


    "Please state your intention, your Highness." Unfortunately, she did not have the time or patience for his games.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "I commended your bravery out there, Lady Estella. Few young noble ladies could replicate what you did."


    "Please do not mock me, your Highness. We both know I failed."


    "What made you believe I am mocking you, milady? You hurt my feelings." He sulked, though the mischievousness in his bright azure eyes told Elaine a different story. "Please take out your hand, Lady Estella." Alexander''s face returned to normal again.


    Elaine viewed him suspiciously. What does he want now?


    "Don''t be so on guard. We are allies, are we not?" He chuckled.


    "Do you not know where we are?" Elaine glanced around, looking for Gerard''s men. How could Alexander speak such dangerous words in the enemy''s territory?


    "Haha. I''m happy you would worry about me, milady."


    She glared at him, speechless. Elaine wondered if she could imitate his carefree attitude, her suffering might have lessened.


    "No need to be concerned, Lady Estella. No one saw me coming in, and no one would see me leaving." A gust of wind swept past them, blowing Elaine''s hair and cutting through Alexander. His body fizzled a little, then returned to its original form.


    Her mouth gaped open, and her eyes expanded. This Alexander is an illusion! He is not actually here!


    Alexander chuckled, entertained by her reaction. "Milady, did you think I would be foolish enough to alert the Duke of my movements and squash our alliance in its infancy?" He leaned forward and took out a handkerchief, wiping the blood from her face.


    He can still contact others in his non-concrete form.


    Elaine stepped back, refusing his touch. "But even if your Highness is a mirage right now, how can you be sure my father''s men are not here, listening to our conversation?" She inquired. They presently stood inside Croix''s territory, and Gerard''s eyes were everywhere. How could he guarantee they would miss them?


    "You are careful, milady, and I admired that." Alexander took no offense and tucked the handkerchief back into his pocket. "Do not worry. We are currently within a protection spell. No one could hear us, nor would they see me." His shadow squirmed while he talked.


    So I look like an insane person talking to myself.


    Elaine''s hand squeezed her temple. "What is your reason for coming here, your Highness?" she circled back to her original question. They idled long enough. "And please don''t say it is because you were worried about me."


    "Would you believe me if I said I were?"


    "No."


    Alexander laughed, combing his fingers through his silver hair. "How honest. Though you are right, milady, that is only half the reason." He then walked toward Elaine, closing their distance and stopping when he was only a few inches away from her, near enough for him to hear her accelerated heartbeat. Elaine stumbled backward, but Alexander caught her hand and pulled her to him. He then dropped a small bottle in her palm. "The liquid inside this bottle came from one of the best healers in the empire. It can cure thousands of diseases and heal many wounds, even life-threatening ones. I believe you might need it one day, so keep it close to you."


    Elaine stared at the tiny bottle in her hand, wondering why he would give something this precious to her. One of these bottles on the market was almost priceless, costing even more than a small country''s fortune. Even ¨¦toile''s royalty like Alexander could only obtain one every few years.


    "I do not need this." Elaine''s arm reached out, wanting to return the bottle.


    "I understand you remained unable to trust me, Lady Estella. But I hope you will change your mind in the future." He shoved the bottle back into her hand. "Besides, I dislike making losing bets. The road ahead is long, and I prefer my chosen partner to stay healthy and continue with me through this journey."


    In other words, I am still valuable to Alexander. He must have known someone was after my life and would rather his precious pawn not die so soon.


    Alexander leaned in to kiss Elaine''s hand, and she did not turn away, too tired to reject him. "We will have many opportunities to work together soon. Farewell for now, my future queen." Another breeze swirled past them, and his body turned into crystals, disintegrating with the wind.

 Chapter 39: Change

    After the strange meeting with Alexander, Elaine stayed in the garden for a few more minutes before returning to her manor. The time alone allowed her to adjust her emotions and partially regain her senses. When she arrived, Elaine noticed Cecil stood waiting outside. His brows furrowed upon seeing her.


    "Milady..." Cecil did not ask, but Elaine could see the question from his expression.


    "Do not worry. The blood is not mine." She gave a weak laugh, wiping the liquid from her face.


    "Are you...alright?"


    "I am." How else would she respond? By screaming and crying? Or by telling him she killed a man and how scared she was? Elaine knew performing those actions would change nothing unless she escaped the Duke''s clutches. But what would happen to the storyline if Elaine did? She wanted to return home but could not devise another way besides the current path.


    "I need to go change." Elaine looked at her blood-stained dress and sighed. "Sir Ascania, please go back to your room and rest. I am fine." She then ordered Cecil and stepped inside the manor, not waiting for his response. The only thought on Elaine''s mind at the moment was to survive through the night.


    Inside her chamber, the maids helped Elaine clean up and change into a burgundy gown. She picked the color in case Gerard requested her to conduct another ''unexpected act.'' Then the dark liquid would blend in with the outfit. Elaine looked into the mirror, and the young girl staring back still had her delicate features, yet a tint of darkness flickered in her eyes. She blinked, and it disappeared, leaving no trace of its existence.


    She glanced outside her window. The double moons remained high in the skies, and she could see spots of glowing lights in Orion''s direction. "Let''s go back. Summon the carriage."


    "Yes, milady."


    Cecil was still standing at the entrance when Elaine walked outside. "What are you doing here, Sir Ascania? Did I not order you to rest?"


    "Please let me accompany you, Lady Estella." Cecil stepped forward and knelt before her.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "No." She rejected him. "Sir Ascania, I understand you are worried about me, but as my guard, you swore to obey my every command, and I hope you will uphold your pledge." Elaine appreciated Cecil''s concern, but she needed to continue by herself. Tonight made her realize she could not always rely on him. Even if Cecil were her guard, expecting him to assist her with everything would be unrealistic.


    Cecil looked up, and his heterochromia studied her.


    Elaine waited for a while but did not hear his response. "Sir Ascania, did I not make myself clear?" Her voice became stern, exuding authority. She felt uncomfortable subjugating him with her status, but Elaine could tell he would not listen otherwise.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil again inclined his head.


    "Good." Elaine nodded and stepped into the carriage. "Let us depart." She ordered.


    The coachman complied and steered his horses toward Orion. The carriage traveled quite a distance when Elaine glimpsed back at the manor. To her surprise, she could still see Cecil''s kneeling figure. How stubborn. Elaine pinched her temple. She thought she understood his personality based on the book, and Cecil was never one to express himself much. But now she was discovering newer sides to him.


    Thirty minutes later, they arrived in Orion, and the hunt had already begun. She could hear the screams and terrors even before exiting the carriage. Known to enjoy their serenity and solitude, The Duke must have made a deal with the fae for them to tolerate such a disruptive event. Yusef stood outside, opening the door and extending his hand to help her down. "Welcome back, Lady Estella. The new dress suits you very much."


    "Thank you." Elaine glanced around, noticing most of the nobles gathered before a giant monitor maintained by the magicians. The monitor divided itself into several tiny boxes, showing the different participants. Elaine moved closer and observed numerous acts of unspeakable horror on the screens. She witnessed them impaling one man with four severed limbs on the stake on one screen and tying another man to a tree, flaying him alive on a different screen. The aristocrats seemed to compete in their torture expertise, determining the most painful and cruelest way to kill their prey. Compared to the current game, Elaine''s ceremony appeared tamed. Maybe it was a blessing that the scrawny prisoner died by her hand after all. He would have suffered a fate more terrible had he made it here.


    Elaine turned away, feeling she would need to make another trip to the garden if she continued watching. Though she believed nothing remained inside her stomach for her to vomit further. "How do you determine a winner?" She asked Yusef.


    "The most kill, of course."


    "Is there a prize?"


    "Yes, milady. The winner would receive a six-month supply of our high-grade spirit gems."


    "I see. That is a valuable prize indeed." Elaine nodded. Although by the look on the aristocrats'' faces, they reveled in the killing more than the actual reward. "My father said some prisoners might receive a second chance in life. How is that possible?" She suddenly remembered Gerard''s speech.


    "It is possible, milady. If an individual survives by dawn, he is free to leave, and all his charges will drop." Yusef chuckled. "Though I have never seen a miracle before."


    It was all a lie. The prisoners never had a chance.


    "Hope is the crucial ingredient for human struggles. Without a dash of hope, our hunt would not be as enjoyable." Gerard appeared next to her. "Remember, it is better to provide our enemies a spark of hope and then extinguish it rather than no hope at all."


    "Thank you for your guidance, father." Elaine inclined her head, hiding her frightened expression.


    How am I supposed to win against such a terrifying figure? Even with the book''s knowledge, the reality was far worse than reading about it.

 Chapter 40: Plan

    Elaine''s trembling hands gripped her dress, suppressing the urge to turn and run. She needed to sabotage all of Gerard''s schemes to progress the storyline. But Elaine was uncertain that she had the bravery and cunning to outsmart such a dangerous man. Then, suddenly, Elaine thought of her forced alliance with Alexander.


    I can''t do it alone, but it could be possible with his help.


    The fog in her mind cleared, and a path forward once again opened. She could use her temporary alliance with the Third Prince to bring down the Duke of Geris. After all, he and Elias defeated Gerard in the story before. Besides the occasional minor deviations, the major events should not have changed much.


    When they accomplished their goal and Alexander ascended the throne, he would eliminate her family and dispose of her. Without Croix''s backing, Estella would only be an ordinary girl with no connection or status. Elaine was not na?ve enough to believe he would honor his promise and keep her as Queen, given their families'' deep animosity. She served her purpose and exited the storyline. Then everything else would continue according to the original plot. Elaine did not know what would happen to her soul afterward. But maybe, by some unknown luck, she could escape the book''s world and return to reality. The thought of returning home excited Elaine and eased some tension in her body.


    "Good." Gerard placed his hands behind his back. "You will soon become the Crown Princess, and the knowledge will assist you in the future."


    "Yes, father."


    "As you were." He nodded, then diverted his attention back to the magical monitor, watching the hunt along with other aristocrats.


    "Thank you, father."


    Elaine scanned the crowd, looking for familiar figures. She first spotted the Crown Prince in a far corner, comforting the distraught Celeste. Her lively sapphire eyes were brimming with tears, full of empathy for the prisoners. Like a pitiful small bird, she stirred an intense desire in others to protect her. Celeste''s family surrounded her, whispering soothing and encouraging words. Even Estella''s fianc¨¦, Louis, looked troubled witnessing Celeste in her current state. He pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    No wonder Celeste is the female protagonist. Even I feel sorry for her. If one measured social standing, Estella was a head above Celeste. However, she would lose in all other aspects. The female protagonist had a loving family and many comrades, not to mention a heart of gold and an approachable personality.


    In comparison, who would dare to befriend the Duke of Geris'' arrogant daughter? From a young age, she could only see fear and disdain in people''s eyes, even from her mother. Lady Liviane came to the preparation and reminded Estella of her attitude toward the Crown Prince, but did not bother to attend her daughter''s birthday celebration a few days later. Besides wealth and prestige, Estella had nothing else.


    From a reader''s perspective, Elaine liked Celeste much more than Estella. But now that she had become the villainess, Elaine slowly understood why the young girl had grown into a cold-blooded woman. Her circumstances pushed her toward the wrong path, and she saw no alternatives except to continue forward.


    Unfortunately, Estella, for me to go home, I also cannot allow you a happy ending. I hope you can forgive my selfish decision.


    Elaine tore her gaze away from the heart-warming scene and continued her scanning. She then saw the Third Prince standing next to a row of trees conversing with several young and old noble ladies, garnering their male counterparts'' envious gazes. The women seemed enamored, laughing and chirping, fascinated by his every word. Their eyes met, and he gave Elaine a genial smile. She returned his gesture with her own, stunning Alexander.


    Did I shock him? Elaine chuckled at his response. After realizing the benefits of their partnership, Elaine decided to act friendlier with Alexander. Since disposing of Gerard would be no easy feat, they must closely cooperate to succeed. Maybe my attitude changed too fast. She contemplated her actions.


    However, the Third Prince was no amateur. He quickly regained his composure and laughed, then resumed his previous conversation. Elaine also moved on to prevent raising suspicion from the Duke. She continued her stroll, observing all the attending nobles and noting those she could exploit for future usage. Perhaps Gerard''s lessons were not all bad in the end.


    What am I thinking? Elaine''s fleeting thoughts again disturbed her. No, I need to do this to go home. She reasoned.


    "Milady, please watch out!" Mariam cautioned Elaine of the incoming obstacle, but it was too late. She saw a solid object ahead but could not stop herself on time.


    A pair of hands caught her shoulders, stopping Elaine from the inevitable impact. She glanced up, preparing to express her gratitude. Instead, a surprised expression painted Elaine''s face when she realized her rescuer''s identity.


    "You should be more careful, Lady Estella. What if you collided with something more dangerous than me next time?" Elias released her, rubbing his chin. "This is already the third time I saved you, isn''t it? Not that I mind too much."


    "Thank you, Sir d''Amboise. I will be more careful in the future." Elaine''s cheeks burned, embarrassed. Somehow, she kept showing the male protagonist her unseemly appearance.


    "No need for formality. You can call me Elias."


    "No, Sir d''Amboise. That would be too improper." Elaine drew the line. She and Elias were neither friends nor acquaintances, but enemies. His role within the story was too significant. One slight pivot from him could derail the entire plot. Hence, they must not become involved with each other.

 Chapter 41: Interest

    Elias raised a brow, viewing her inquisitively. "Milady, have I offended you before? You seem rather adverse toward me."


    "Please do not misunderstand, Sir d''Amboise. I am merely displaying proper etiquette."


    "Is that right?" The corner of his mouth curled upward. "Then, is it not proper etiquette to show appreciation to your rescuer?"


    "What kind of appreciation should I be showing?" Elaine had an awful premonition, feeling Elias was leading her toward a trap.


    "Well, milady, there are many ways for a person to show her gratitude. But first, should we not get to know each other?"


    I know you. I know a lot about you.


    "My Lord, I think we both understand our current positions. Why must you force our association?" She spoke softly, though her candid tone was not pleasant. "Besides, if it is a temporary companionship you desire, then I''m sure there are plenty of noble ladies who would grovel at your feet." Elaine''s head pointed him in a direction.


    Close to them, a large group of noblewomen was chatting and giggling. Their conversation topics were arbitrary. However, those attentive would catch several younger ladies'' furtive glances at the male protagonist. Unlike the weak noblemen crowding the capital, Elias'' strong, dignified gait, unapologetic mannerisms, and decorated military career all exuded an exotic allure they rarely experienced. Apart from his battlefield reputation, Elias'' mesmerizing features and elevated social status also demanded attention, capturing the hearts of many. Even Celeste, Elaine noticed, occasionally peeked in his direction between her pretty tears and sniffles. Like a highly sought-after treasure, everyone wondered who would ultimately win the race and obtain his affection.


    Too bad this is a rigged game, and most would lose. The male protagonist only belongs to the female protagonist. Elaine mused.


    "Is something amusing to you, Lady Estella?"


    Elias''s question snapped Elaine out of her reverie. "No, it is nothing." She coughed, then returned to her previous point. "As you can see, Sir d''Amboise, you have plenty of options. I appreciate your previous assistance, though your current attention would burden me more than benefit." Elaine knew her words sounded harsh, but she needed to cut all ties with the male protagonist before their paths intertwined. Allying with the Third Prince was already dangerous enough. She did not want to place herself in a more precarious situation.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Elaine watched his expression while she spoke. Surprisingly, it never changed.


    "Milady, I am curious. Why would the mighty Duke of Geris'' daughter end up outside a destroyed bandit hideout? And who killed those Devil Beasts?" Elias'' eyes pinned hers. His mysterious amethyst irises reflected Elaine''s image while the fiery crimson pupils pierced her in place.


    "I, I don''t know. Was it not you?" Elaine stuttered, startled by his sudden change of subject. "Sir d''Amboise, let''s not discuss this topic here." She lowered her voice to a whisper. Few knew about her special outing, and even less learned about her unfortunate encounter with the bandits and the Devil Beasts. And Elaine wanted it to remain that way.


    "Did you not want me to stop approaching you, Lady Estella? If you can quell my curiosity, I will never engage with you again."


    Elaine spewed expletives under her breath. He inquired about a sensitive subject, knowing she had no answer for him. Elaine was right. Elias led her toward the edge, giving her only two options: jump or follow him back. Both options were far from ideal.


    "What is your purpose, My Lord?" Though seething inside, she lowered her eyes, keeping her glare hidden. Elias miscalculated if he planned to extract information concerning the Duke from her. Elaine only came to this world a month ago and knew little about Gerard. Even with Estella''s memories, she still could not inform him much. The Duke was not in the habit of broadcasting his intentions to others, even if they were his family. However, Elaine also could not warn Elias about future events. Not only would it change the plot, but he might become even more suspicious of her.


    "My motive is simple. I am intrigued and would like to know more about you, milady."


    Intrigued? About what? His straightforward acknowledgment baffled Elaine, preventing her from formulating a response. "Why?" She finally uttered.


    "Why not?" Elias leaned forward, his eyes locking on hers. "Milady, why should there be a reason?"


    Lies. Elaine did not believe his words. Of course, other lovestruck young girls would fall for his deception, but Elaine had the book''s knowledge. Besides the female protagonist, Elias was not the type to concern himself with others. Thus, he must want something from her.


    She sighed. "Let''s continue this conversation at another time, My Lord." Their exchange gathered too much attention, and she could no longer ignore the palpable silence surrounding them. Elaine could only hope words had not reached the Duke.


    Elias glanced at the spectators and nodded. "Of course, milady. We can continue our conversation later in private." He then turned and walked toward his father''s location.


    "Who would have thought Lady Estella was such a vixen? She is already engaged to the Crown Prince but is now seducing the L¨¦vis'' heir." A young noblewoman whispered to her friends.


    Not good. Elaine could hear the unflattering words. She needed to handle the situation before it became gossip and spiraled out of control.


    She glided toward the comment''s owner. "Can you repeat what you just said?" Her lips formed a sweet smile, though it did not reach her eyes.


    "I, I..." The girl cowered. "But what I said was not wrong!" She spouted.


    A loud sound rang inside the forest, alerting people of a nearby commotion.


    "How dare you!" The girl shouted, holding her burning cheek. "My father will hear of this!"


    "Your father?" Elaine chuckled. "Tell me. What will he hear? That a mere Count''s daughter dared to smear my reputation? What would my father and the Crown Prince think of this? Your words sullied not only my character but also the house of Croix and the royal family." She inched closer, her eyes narrowed. "Can your father bear the responsibility? Can you?"

 Chapter 42: Closing

    "I¡­you¡­" The girl''s entire body trembled, staggering backward. Her mouth quivered, unable to form coherent words.


    Elaine stalked forward, going in for the kill. "Lady Marine, your dress tonight is beautiful. It is the latest style?" She touched the fabric. "I heard your father made quite a fortune from his textile trade with our dukedom. I wonder what would happen if we cut off his largest source of income?"


    The young girl tripped on her heels and fell to the ground, but no one intervened. Instead, her friends stood nearby, merging with the masses, and a mixture of shocked and terrified expressions covered their countenances.


    Elaine crouched down, grabbed the girl''s ginger hair, and yanked it back, ignoring her shrieks and tears. She then rested a hand on the girl''s neck and leaned close to her ear, whispering. "Next time, speak again without thinking, and your head might not remain intact." Afterward, Elaine released the crying girl and stood up, dusting her dress while glancing at the surrounding nobles, her silver eyes like daggers. "Does anyone else has other comments to add?"


    The aristocrats'' faces turned away, avoiding her glacial gaze. Lady Estella was no saint, and neither was her father. Some might even consider him the devil incarnated. If one displeased the Duke of Geris, he would destroy all aspects of that person''s life. Rumors circulated that some of the fallen noble houses were his accomplishments.


    She waited for a few minutes, but no one spoke. Elaine nodded, then pointed at the young girl''s friends. "You three over there, take that impudent girl away and don''t let me see her the rest of the night."


    "Y, yes, Lady Estella. For, forgive us." They bobbed their head like chickens and dragged the disheveled girl out of sight.


    "My apologies for the minor commotion I caused, but being a suitable host sometimes required me to deal with the troublemakers." Elaine addressed the crowd, her eyes softening. "Please return to your activities and do not let this incident spoil the rest of your evening."


    The nobles nodded, and a few spoke pleasantries, giving her artificial praises. Then all returned to their previous discussions, proceeding to erase the episode from their recent memories.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Hopefully, that was a strong enough example to deter others. Elaine exhaled in her mind. She already had enough on her plate without some jealous girls spreading false gossip about her. For the remaining time, not wanting to attract further trouble, Elaine selected a secluded spot to continue her observation.


    A few hours later, the night blanket gradually receded, tucking away the moons and stars while the sun peeked out its giant head beyond the horizon. Finally, the bell tower chimed five consecutive sounds, and it was time to tally the result.


    The older aristocrats returned from their hunt with satisfaction filled their expressions. Some even brought back souvenirs, a piece of their prey. Among the returning aristocrats was Lady Marine''s father, Count Michel, a stout middle age man with hair the same color as his daughter. However, the delighted look drained from his face when his servant reported the previous night''s incident. He gave Elaine a nervous glance, then back to Gerard.


    The Duke stepped onto an elevated platform. "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you all enjoyed last night''s event. Though exciting, every good thing must end, and we will now decide on a winner." He signaled Yusef forward. "Those who took part, please place your hand on this stone. It will read your memories and count your kill."


    Yusef advanced to the center, holding an oval turquoise stone with both hands. White veins ran through its surface, crackling with magical energy. The participating nobles fell into line and placed their hands on it. Each time, the stone glowed in different hues, with vapors seeping from its veins and transforming into a number. After everyone went through, a servant handed the Duke a piece of paper.


    "We got our winner!" Gerard''s voice thundered. "Congratulations, Viscount Marius. Ten kills. You have outdone yourself this year."


    "I am honored, your Grace." A tall man rose from the crowd and bowed before Gerard. He had hollow cheeks and sunken eyes, combined with a perfectly groomed mustache covering his thin lips.


    Elaine recognized the man, especially that insidious smile. She recalled watching him on the screen, employing one of the cruelest killing methods toward his victims. Her eyes drifted down to a small cage his servant carried. Elaine remained doubtful of the species, those tiny jumping black dots inside, thousands, maybe millions. However, she was certain of their deadly attribute. She saw Viscount Marius unleash them during the hunt. Like a plague of locus, they swarmed the forest ground and overwhelmed his prey. Once one of them crawled onto the skin, it was over. Small holes appeared where they touched and spread throughout the body, piercing the flesh. His victims experienced excruciating pains before they died, feeling thousands of carnivorous creatures devouring their way inside, from the skin and muscles to the organs, not sparing even the bones. When the creatures finished their meal and returned to the cage, none of the original person''s body parts remained. Only pieces of tattered inmate clothing testified to his existence.


    Elaine swallowed, forcing herself to stay calm. Even memories of the scene unnerved her. The Viscount''s gaze shifted to her, and he again inclined his body. "Milady, thank you for inviting me to this wonderful event. I am very honored."


    She smiled, wearing her good host facade. "No, the honor is all mine, Viscount Marius. Thank you for providing us with an enjoyable show last night."


    "It was my pleasure, milady." They exchanged a few more words, then Marius retreated into the crowd.


    "Thank you to all those who came and participated in my daughter''s coming of age ceremony today. I hope everyone enjoyed their time tonight and wish you all a safe journey home." Gerard again spoke, concluding the event.

 Chapter 43: Thoughts

    The aristocrats drifted back to their carriages, returning home. After a while, only a few guests remained. Among them was Count Michel, fidgeting in a nearby corner. Though the early morning weather was crisp, large sweat droplets poured from his forehead. His eyes hovered between Elaine and the Duke, fighting an invisible battle inside his mind. Finally, he approached Elaine.


    "Lady Estella," Count Michel inclined his body.


    "Count Michel, how may I help you?" She asked, feigning ignorant.


    "Regarding yesterday''s incident," he began.


    "I do not know what incident you are referring to." Elaine stopped him before he could continue. "But I will not tolerate those who offended me twice." She smiled, though it lacked warmth, sending chills throughout the Count''s body.


    "Yes, milady." The Count took out a handkerchief and dabbed the sticky liquid from his face. "I will make sure it will never happen again."


    "I''m glad we came to an understanding." Elaine nodded. She did not want to destroy a noble family because of an ignorant remark, but as Estella, sitting still while others insulted her would be more out of character.


    "Thank you, milady." He again bowed and dismissed himself.


    Elaine watched Count Michel leave and returned to Gerard''s side, curtsied. "Father."


    The Duke did not look at her, watching the departing guests. "I heard about last night. You handled it well, though I prefer a more effective method."


    "What is the method?"


    "Cut off her tongue. Then she can never speak those words again."


    Elaine fought to contain her trembling voice. "But isn''t Lady Marine the eldest daughter of his legal wife?"


    "The man has many offspring from several mistresses. A mute daughter will not damage his lineage." Gerard glanced back at her. "Plus, it will set a potent example."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Won''t he resent us and switch to the other faction?"


    "I see you still have not memorized the intelligence." The Duke turned around. His silver eyes were like a winter night, deep and unfathomable. "Count Michel has no affiliation and cares more about money than family. A mere daughter will not deter his interest in doing a lucrative business with us."


    A mere daughter. Elaine lamented. Just like her. Although Marine and Estella had different social status, they shared the same fate, weak and dispensible dolls to the whims of their families. The Count preferred money over his daughter. Then what about the Duke? Did he care for Estella? Or was she another tool to further his ambition? Elaine knew the answer, though admitting it would be too depressing.


    "I understand, father. Thank you for your guidance."


    "Good. Let us return." Gerard nodded and strolled to his carriage.


    "Yes, father." Elaine again curtsied and also returned. The ride back to the estate was short, but it gave her ample time to contemplate yesterday''s event. The book never mentioned the ceremony, taking her entirely off guard. Elaine realized her insufficient knowledge about this world. Even the characters she once thought she knew now seemed foreign.


    How na?ve of her to believe she could navigate to the finish line without trouble by blindly following the plot. The story centered on the protagonists, but Estella was only a mid-level villainess who died halfway through. Thus, the storyline glossed over many details about her. Worst, she came here two years before the beginning, making her limited knowledge even more prohibited. Suddenly, Elaine remembered Elias'' comment.


    Those Devil Beasts. If Elias did not kill them, then who did? Elaine recalled the Devil Beasts'' relentless attack on the ice barrier, fatally wounding her. What happened after she fell unconscious? Who killed the monsters and saved her? Questions piled inside her head, but solving them was another problem.


    "Milady, we have arrived." The coachman informed her.


    Elaine stepped out of the carriage, then she saw him. Cecil was still kneeling at the entrance. His face was pale, yet his eyes remained determined.


    "Sir Ascania, I order you to stand up!" She felt hot lava rush through her head, boiling over. He had never defied her before. What changed? Cecil had not fully recovered, and Elaine wanted him to rest. Instead, he strained his body, waiting for her outside in the cold.


    Cecil stood up, inclining his body. "Milady, welcome back."


    "Why did you disobey me?"


    He did not reply, only gazed at her with his heterochromia.


    "Answer my question." She demanded.


    "I did not want you to suffer alone."


    His response shocked her. How could he tell? Elaine thought she hid her feeling well, but maybe she was wrong. "Sir Ascania, I do not tolerate insubordination and will dismiss your service if this situation happens again." She glowered. Though touched by his concern, Elaine preferred Cecil not to grow attached. One day, their path would divert. And knowing Cecil''s loyal character, if she could keep a concrete distance between them, then leaving would be easier for him before she destroyed the Geris dukedom. Elaine, too, did not want to develop strong bonds with the inhabitants of this world. It would make her departure more complicated.


    Cecil knelt and kissed her hand. "Your safety is my only concern, milady."


    Why are you being stubborn? I am doing this for your sake. She sighed, shaking her head. "No, Sir Ascania, what I need is an obedient subordinate. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Lady Estella."


    "Good, now return to your quarter and rest. You have been out here long enough." His reply satisfied Elaine, though she suspected he only agreed to calm her. But at least she laid out her expectations and limits.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil stood up and bowed, then retreated to his room.


    "Milady, you should also rest." Mariam reminded her.


    "Yes." Elaine nodded. "Take me to my chamber." The ceremony drained her mentally and physically, and she would need a long rest to recover.

 Chapter 44: Archives

    Two weeks passed, giving Elaine time to recollect herself. Then, to prevent future surprises, she visited Croix''s archives to learn more about Estella''s family history. Cecil and Mariam accompanied her but got denied at the entrance. They only allowed access to Croix''s bloodline.


    "Wait outside. I will be back."


    "As you wish, milady."


    The guarding knights opened the door, and Elaine stepped inside. Within the archives was a pinnacle-shaped structure with a spiral staircase extended to the tenth floor, a testament to the Croix''s long history. An older man with a snowy beard who looked in his seventies or eighties stood on the fifth floor, organizing some documents on the shelves. He stopped his work and hurried down upon seeing her. "Lady Estella, what might bring you in here today?"


    "I need to find some documents."


    "It is my honor to serve you, milady. Could you please tell me what those documents might entail?" The old man adjusted his spectacles and a cordial smile spread across his wrinkled face.


    "Thank you, Herbert. I want to learn more about the ceremony."


    "Ah yes, please make yourself comfortable and wait for a moment, milady. I will be right back." Even without Elaine elaborating, he understood her. Herbert again scrambled onto the staircase while she sat at one of the many tables displayed on the bottom floor.


    A few minutes later, he came back with both hands full of books, stumbling his way toward Elaine. Herbert set the stack of books on the table, panting. "My apologies, Lady Estella. My stamina is not what it used to be." He then pointed to an enormous book with a smoky cover. "If you want to know about the origin of the ceremony. I recommend starting with this book."


    "Thank you, Herbert. You have done me a great favor. Please take a rest now." Elaine nodded and picked the book the old man recommended.


    "It is my pleasure, milady. Please let me know if you require additional assistance." He inclined his body and then returned to sorting documents.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Elaine glanced down at the book and glided her hand over its cover. Embellished on the front were a howling wolf silhouette and other familiar decorations she had seen around the estate. She opened the first chapter, and a sudden chill with several unidentified objects hit her face, blowing her hair backward. They all melted on impact. Elaine looked toward Herbert for an explanation, wiping the liquid from her cheeks.


    "Do not worry, milady. Those snowflakes are just remnants of the book''s author''s magic." He called down from above.


    Magic remnants? The book cover looks ancient.


    "How long ago was this book written?" She inquired.


    "If my memories remain intact, that book should be about six hundred years old."


    Six hundred years? How powerful was the original author to still have magic remnants in his work after many centuries?


    "Who was the author?"


    "Lady Lydia Annette de La Croix, a genius magic user and avid historian." The old man spoke with admiration.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Unfortunately, milady. Lady Lydia died young while fighting in the Great Battle six hundred years ago." He shook his head in regret.


    "I see. Thank you, Herbert." Though curious about Lady Lydia, Elaine had a more pressing matter that required her attention. She again studied the pages. After several chapters, she finally found details about the ceremony.


    The introduction confirmed her prior knowledge. The Croix considered themselves descendent of the Great Wolf spirit because of their ice magic affinity. She then learned new information. Before the ¨¦toile Emperor granted them the Croix name a millennium ago, others once called them the Grey Wolf clan.


    The Grey Wolf clan was a warrior tribe and spent their years in constant fighting. They never rested and traveled far and wide to engage in new battles. At some point, the Grey Wolf elders created the ceremony¡ªa gruesome ritual to harden their young minds and spirits, molding them into bloodthirsty warriors on the battlefield.


    Eventually, they caught the attention of a small ambitious kingdom called ¨¦toile. The kingdom ruler offered the clan an enticing deal. Help him conquer other kingdoms and he would grant them an endless supply of warfares. Estella''s ancestors agreed and became the kingdom''s subjects. The successive ¨¦toile Emperors kept their ancestors'' promise, and the conquest, or expedition in the current term, prolonged a thousand years. After the kingdom became an empire, the ceremony was no longer necessary, though the Croix''s central family continued the tradition to honor their glorious origin. They tweaked the ancient ritual into a privilege only the family head''s legitimate children received during their coming of age celebration and invited other nobles to participate in the bloody event.


    Elaine closed the book and exhaled, digesting a part of the Croix clan''s complex history. Then she leaned forward, resting her cheeks on both palms. She needed to tread carefully. Eliminating an ancient family with several thousand years of history, not to mention its wolf-like head, would require extensive planning, even with the book''s knowledge.


    Why could I not start before my downfall, or at least at the beginning? Why did it have to be during a timeline I know nothing about? Elaine grumbled. One step at a time. Like a mantra, she repeated the phrase inside her head.


    "Thank you for today, Herbert. I will be back again." Elaine skimmed over a few more books, then parted from the table and moved to the entrance. She gave the keeper of the archives her farewell before leaving.


    "It was my honor to be of use to you, milady. Please call on me again if you need further assistance." Herbert dropped his documents and bowed.

 Chapter 45: Clue

    Elaine stayed inside her manor for the next few months, adopting Estella''s routine. She never left her residence save for some occasional summonses from the Duke. Estella disliked her half-siblings, and they, too, feared her. Even her mother and younger brother rarely visited. Thus, she seldom had company. Elaine also preferred the arrangement. Less interaction with other family members would prevent them from noticing the personality change.


    Elaine asked Cecil to teach her some basic self-defense techniques and would practice them daily. Even if her simple skill would not be sufficient during an actual dangerous situation, at least she could try to defend herself. In her free time, Elaine also wrote her recollections of the book''s events with Earth language-a precaution in case someone discovered the journal. Then, they would not understand her writing.


    This evening, she again stood on the balcony attached to her bedchamber, staring at the foreign skies. No matter how often she saw the double moons, Elaine still could not acclimate herself to this world. She missed her parents and the mundane life she had left behind. No longer could Elaine saunter along her college campus, admiring the changing leaves in fall or skiing on the snow during winter. Now she hid behind a facade, living in constant paranoia and fear. Her only solace was the hope that she could one day return home.


    "Milady," Mariam''s voice came from behind.


    Elaine turned around. "What is it?"


    "Sir Ascania is seeking an audience with you."


    "Let him in."


    "Yes, milady." The maids opened the door, and Cecil stepped inside, kneeling before her.


    "Please state your matter, Sir Ascania."


    Cecil lifted his head, and strands of curly blonde hair outlined his face like ocean waves. "Milady, do you remember the evening of our first meeting?"


    Elaine gave him an inquisitive look, then suddenly, she remembered their conversation that night. Did he discover something? Since their first meeting, ten more poison testers had died. Though no longer feeling squeamish at such a sight, Elaine still lost her appetite every time it happened. One day, if she was unlucky, the bloated purple face with foams spilling from its mouth could be hers.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Everyone leaves us. I have some private matters to discuss with Sir Ascania." She ordered.


    The maids bowed and exited, closing the door behind them. The room fell into silence, with only Elaine and Cecil remaining. She motioned for him not to talk and walked over to her desk, pulling out a paper and pen. She then signaled him to approach her.


    Cecil understood Elaine and started scribbling the information. She watched him work, impressed by his elegant handwriting. Elaine often wondered how different Cecil would become if the Duke did not ruin his family. Would family and friends surround him? Maybe he would get engaged to a lovely noble girl and inherit his father''s title. However, reality struck down in cruel delight and destroyed his happy future, all due to the whim of one man.


    "I am finished, milady." Cecil''s voice interrupted Elaine from her musing.


    "Thank you, Sir Ascania. You may now leave."


    "As you wish, milady." He inclined his body and swiftly exited the antechamber.


    Elaine picked up the paper he left behind and studied its content before tearing it into pieces and throwing them into the fireplace. "You all may come back in." She then called.


    The maids dripped inside, and Mariam returned to Elaine''s side. "Continue with your work." She directed.


    "Yes, milady." They again spread out and continued their daily chores.


    At night, Elaine lay on her bed, thinking about Cecil''s information. The poison testers were not the only casualties if she could trust his discovery. Besides them, three to four kitchen staff would die suspiciously each month. Whoever was perpetrating these murders, was she not their primary target? Why also kill the innocent kitchen staff? The new information did not resolve her previous questions but added more layers to an already complex problem.


    The hours passed, but Elaine kept tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Within the Croix household, many wanted to harm Estella and her brother. Eliminating legitimate children would mean elevating their offspring and receiving the chance to inherit the powerful House of Croix. However, Elaine did not worry about Estella''s brother since he lived in the main manor and received the utmost protection from their mother, Lady Liviane. Estella, though, was different. Not only did she live by herself, but her existence itself was dispensable. As a female child, she was not qualified to inherit the Duke''s title, and even if she expired, Gerard could choose a replacement from many of her younger half-sisters.


    Although the story guaranteed Estella would live up to her nineteenth year, Elaine no longer believed its simple truth based on her experience these past months. Her future now seemed uncertain, with every step dangling on thin ice. Can I survive until then? She lay awake with her thoughts until the sunlight seeped through the curtains. When Mariam arrived to wake her up, Elaine had already sat on the bed, tired from the lack of sleep.


    "Milady, are you alright? Did you not sleep well last night? Should I call the head physician?" Mariam voiced her concern after seeing the two large dark circles under Elaine''s eyes.


    "No, I am fine." Elaine motioned Mariam to stop. "Prepare breakfast. I want to be alone until then." Her hand rubbed her forehead, hurting from the slightest noise.


    "Of, of course, milady. I will prepare breakfast straightaway." The young maid observed her mistress'' moody state and immediately ceased her rambling. She then bowed and rushed down the hallway.

 Chapter 46: Invitation

Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

 Chapter 47: Beginning

    She had never heard of the event discussed by the Duke. But why did it sound so familiar? Elaine scoured her memories.


    "I heard from the knight captain. Before he became your guard, that young man was his most promising knight in training. And that is why I decided to let him participate in the upcoming expedition." Gerard continued his explanation. "Of course, since this is more or less a competition, the Emperor allowed some members of the participants'' affiliated houses to come and watch."


    So even without me, they would have still picked Cecil.


    "This year, they will hold the competition at the Insidious Forest, bordering the Bael kingdom."


    Insidious Forest? Bael kingdom?


    Elaine gripped her dress. "Is the House of d''Artois, perhaps, also joining?"


    "Yes, they will be one of our support." The Duke nodded. "How did you know?"


    "Just a lucky guess." She returned a calm smile. However, her accelerated heartbeat exposed her true feeling. "When will the competition start?"


    "In three weeks."


    Though this expedition did not directly happen in the book, it was a significant event. During its exposition about the characters, Elaine recalled the story briefly discussing the monster-killing tournament between ¨¦toile and L¨¦onas. It marked the first encounter between the female protagonist, Celeste, the male protagonist, Elias, and Cecil. That meeting was the beginning of everything.


    Even though the current timeline was still far from the actual beginning, the wheel of destiny finally began spinning, and Elaine could hardly contain her excitement. She knew the event also meant starting the countdown to her doom, but her longing for home far exceeded her reservation about dying in the book world.


    "Father, you mentioned the Emperor will allow some spectators. Who would be qualified?" Elaine again picked up her tea, more relaxed after connecting the expedition to the storyline. Maybe she could tag along to watch the fateful meeting. Although she resided inside the villainess''s body, Elaine remained a fan of the book. Is it not all fans'' dream to watch a live reenactment of their favorite story?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Usually, only the participating noble houses'' heads and their heirs may watch. However, since that young man is your guard and you are the future Crown Princess, I believe you should familiarize yourself with everything inside ¨¦toile." Gerard returned to his desk. "If it is your desire, I can request with the Emperor to make an exception."


    Elaine stood up and curtsied. "If it is not too much trouble, I would like to attend and expand my knowledge."


    "Alright, I will request an audience with the Emperor."


    "Thank you, father."


    "You may leave." The Duke waved her dismissal and again poured into his work.


    "Yes, father." Elaine walked out, and the double doors to the study closed behind her. Yusef, Cecil, and Mariam all waited outside.


    "I hope you received an answer to your question, milady." Yusef bowed before Elaine.


    "Yes, I did, and I am satisfied." She smiled. Her attention then switched to Cecil. "Sir Ascania, I don''t believe they notified you of this matter yet, but I think you should hear it from the knight captain."


    Cecil stayed silent, looking at her with unchanging eyes.


    "You should go meet him now." She ordered.


    "As you wish, milady." He bowed and proceeded toward the knight''s training ground.


    "Summon the carriage."


    "Yes, milady."


    Elaine rode the carriage with Mariam. During her quick journey back, she contemplated Gerard''s information. Some details in the book and her current knowledge did not match. For example, how did Celeste get inside if even Estella needed the Emperor''s special permission to attend the competition? If both countries strictly enforced the rules, then only Celeste''s father and eldest brother could participate.


    Did she sneak in? Knowing Celeste''s personality in the original story, the probability that she did was very high. Interesting. The corner of her lips curled upward.


    "Is something amusing you, milady?" Mariam gave Elaine a curious stare. Her mistress'' mood had been alternating back and forth since this morning.


    "No, it is nothing." Elaine did not explain, nor would Mariam understand if she had told her. For the rest of the trip, Elaine glanced out the window to distract herself. She watched the rustling leaves dancing with the wind and the flying birds swirling across the sky. One particular bird caught her attention¡ªa lone raven standing quietly by itself on a branch. It did not interact with other birds, nor did it perform any eye-catching behavior. Yet its gaze somehow felt familiar. Elaine had seen it before, but she could not decide where.


    "We have arrived, milady." The carriage halted, and the coachman notified Elaine.


    She stopped Mariam from exiting. "No, I will not be getting off here. Bring me to the archives." She commanded. According to the book, something happened during the event that resulted in Celeste saving Cecil and gaining his trust and affection. But it would be foolish of her to assume the joint expedition would remain faithful to the source material and not affect her. Elaine needed to conduct her research in case unexpected situations happened. Even if she could not prevent it, she could at least come prepared.


    "As you wish, milady." The coachman whipped and steered his horse toward the Croix''s archives.


    After reaching the archives, she told Mariam to stay inside the carriage and wait for her while she entered the building.


    "Welcome back, Lady Estella. How can I be of service to you today?" The old archives keeper came down and greeted Elaine.


    "I am glad to see you again, Herbert." Elaine smiled. "Could you help me find some records about ¨¦toile''s previous joint expeditions?"


    "Of course, milady. It would be my pleasure." The old man inclined his body and again climbed the stair.

 Chapter 48: Obscure

    Elaine studied the materials provided to her by Herbert. It seemed the joint expeditions were more treacherous than she thought. Records showed many people had died during previous occurrences. Both empires always chose dangerous locations to conduct their ''friendly'' tournament. This time, too, was no exception. She inquired the old man about the current site, and his answer troubled her.


    According to Herbert, savages established the Bael Kingdom around six hundred years ago. They worshipped a devilish God called Enigma and would steal many people from neighboring kingdoms for their barbaric human sacrifice rituals.


    Elaine scoffed at the word ''barbaric.'' Was the act truly more heinous than Croix''s coming of age ceremony¡ªa killing festival happily attended by ¨¦toile noblemen? How ironic to denounce others'' savagery while justifying committing the same sin.


    "What do you know about the Insidious Forest?"


    "Not much. Many explorers did not live long enough to tell the tale. It is a mysterious place, milady." The archives keeper grimaced as though the mere mentioning of the subject conjured fear through his being.


    "Please tell me what you know."


    "The Insidious Forest spawned out of thin air after the Great Battle. No one knows how or where it came from, but it terrified the nearby inhabitants."


    The Great Battle. Six hundred years ago. Somehow, these two facts always came up. How were they related to the Bael Kingdom and Insidious Forest? What happened in the past?


    No. I don''t have time for unnecessary curiosity. I need to focus! Elaine pinched herself, and the pain made her squint.


    "Are you hurt, milady? Should I summon the physician?" The old man noticed her contorted expression.


    "I''m fine. Please continue." Though the book''s world contained many mysteries, including several not revealed in the original story, Elaine could not let them divert her from her primary purpose. She only needed to fulfill her role and then exit the stage. Discovering unexplored worlds and solving mysteries were jobs reserved for the main protagonists, not her.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Ah, yes." Herbert cleared his throat and began again. "I heard the forest is shrouded in darkness as if it is allergic to light. Its canopies are so dense that even sunlight has difficulty seeping in. Rumors circulated about strange and vicious creatures roaming its floor, but we have yet to substantiate their validity."


    "Has ¨¦toile conducted an expedition there before?"


    "Yes, several. Though we were mostly unsuccessful."


    "Mostly?"


    "We cannot get to the Bael Kingdom unless we pass through the Insidious Forest. However, many did not return, and those who did went insane from their experiences."


    "Could we not teleport there?"


    "Unfortunately, milady, the magician association does not maintain communication with that kingdom''s occupants."


    "I see." Elaine toyed with her hair, contemplating the new information. "Who chooses the battleground?"


    "Both empires alternate, and our Emperor received the honor this year, milady."


    There are too many uncertainties. Why would the Emperor choose such a bizarre and dangerous location for the competition? What would he gain from it? Elaine began regretting her decision to come and observe.


    It seemed ¨¦toile attempted to conquer Bael many times, with little to no success. And the forest was protecting it from ¨¦toile''s wrath. What made a small kingdom in the far west so enticing to a mighty empire? What resources did they offer we could not find in our closest neighbors? Elaine did not expect the keeper of the archives to know the answer. Maybe the Duke would be a better person to raise the question.


    "Thank you, Herbert. Once again, you have provided me with invaluable knowledge."


    "It is my pleasure, Lady Estella. Please call on me anytime."


    Elaine returned to her manor with new apprehension about the upcoming joint expedition. Should she warn Cecil? But that would change a story event and have unintended ripple effects. Elaine understood her selfish decision would place him in danger, yet she hesitated. He survived, didn''t he? Did the book not state that Celeste will save him? And Elias will also be there. I have nothing to worry about. Elaine attempted to reason with her conscience.


    In the end, she decided not to disclose the information to Cecil. The knight captain might have already told him details about the infamous region, and she did not want to cause him more anxiety. Besides, even without Elaine, the Duke had already selected him to participate¡ªa decision she lacked the authority to change.


    After she met with Gerard, Cecil began an intensive preparation program with the other selected knights in training. Elaine allowed him to stay within the training ground and did not see him much afterward, although sometimes he would come back to the manor and report his progress. Elaine also wanted to prepare but was uncertain about what or how she should approach the matter. Since Estella would only join the event as a spectator, the organizers would position her far away from the danger.


    Wait! Then how did Celeste end up in the middle of everything? Indeed, her doting family would not have allowed their precious jewel to get entangled in risky situations. So what happened during the tournament? Will I be safe? Elaine rummaged through her memories but could not find any additional detail inside the book. She strongly desired to spew expletives at the original author during these times. How could the story gloss over such a significant event? Was the main characters'' first meeting not important enough to describe?


    After connecting the dots, it thrilled Elaine to discover the main storyline had finally begun. No longer would she navigate blindly in ambiguous situations or stumble on unknown landmines. Yet now, after the initial happiness faded, she realized that even the most transparent path had many holes.

 Chapter 49: Motivation

    The joint expedition date was fast approaching, and Elaine''s anxiety increased with each passing day. She did not know what would happen during the event or if she would get absorbed into the story''s vortex and become an unwilling cast member. The book did not mention Estella''s presence in the original tournament, and Elaine initially only wanted to observe from a distance as a spectator. However, details about the event unnerved her, and she regretted her rash decision. Yet it was too late to retract since the Duke had already requested permission from the Emperor.


    "-lady."


    ¡°Milady, Sir Ascania has arrived.¡± Mariam''s announcement woke Elaine from her daydreaming.


    "Let him in." Only a few days remained before departing for the Insidious Forest. Elaine summoned Cecil for one last time.


    "Yes, Princess."


    "How are you feeling, Sir Ascania?" She smiled, extending her hand when he came in.


    Cecil knelt before Elaine and gently kissed her fingers. "Thank you for your concern, milady. I believe the intensive training these past weeks has prepared me for the joint expedition."


    "Good. I hope you and the other participants will attain glory for our empire." She chuckled.


    "I will do my best."


    "You may stand up."


    "Thank you, milady." Cecil stood up and watched Elaine in silence with his serene eyes.


    "Sir Ascania, please give me your hand." Elaine pulled out an object from her dress pocket. He followed her command, and she shoved a tiny bottle into his palm. "Keep this with you always, and only use it when your life is in danger." The bottle she gave Cecil contained half the medicinal liquid Alexander provided her. Elaine could not predict the dangers lurking within the Insidious Forest, but at least she could help him ease some future issues.


    He observed the tiny bottle for a moment, then glanced up at her, and a fleeting smile escaped his lips. "Thank you, milady. I will keep it close to me."


    "No need for gratitude, Sir Ascania. I need you to come back alive, after all." Although she worried for him, Elaine also had an ulterior motive. Until the story officially began, she still required protection, and Cecil fulfilled all the requirements.


    "You may leave." Elaine dismissed him.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "As you wish, milady." He inclined his body and headed to the door. Before Cecil walked through the threshold, Elaine thought she heard a faint whisper from him. "I will definitely come back."


    A few more days flew by, and it was time for the departure. Unfortunately, though Estella''s younger brother was the legitimate heir, his tender age disqualified him from the event. Therefore, only Elaine and the Duke could attend. Before leaving, Gerard gave the participating knights in training a typical motivational speech, encouraging their spirits and telling them to return with honor and glory to the Croix and ¨¦toile. Finally, when his audience''s patriotic sentiment reached a fever pitch, he raised his hand, and the crowd quieted. "Now that you all understand your duty, we can depart." Gerard then entered his carriage, and Elaine also did with hers.


    Elaine sat on the carriage cushion and glanced out the window. Outside, among the knights and soldiers, she could see Estella''s mother, younger brother, and the Duke''s mistresses. Though Gerard had many mistresses, he only allowed some favored ones to attend the send-off. Lady Liviane ignored the mistresses and held her son''s hand tight, looking toward the entourage with the prevailing solemn expression on her countenance. Estella''s younger brother, Armes, was a beautiful child of about four to five. He inherited Lady Liviane''s golden hair and the Croix''s silver eyes, though his features resembled more of his mother than Gerard''s. However, unlike his mother, excitement filled his tiny face as he watched the knights and soldiers prepare for the tournament.


    The mistresses also brought their children, and Elaine recognized one woman among them. It was Leila, Gerard''s most favored mistress. Today, she wore a graceful blue dress and tucked her usually free-flowing fiery crimson hair into an elegant style. A longing expression covered her face as she looked toward the Duke''s carriage, tugging the heartstring of any man that witnessed it. Elaine caught Estella''s mother directing several glacial gazes at Leila during the send-off. Beside the favored mistress stood a young boy of about twelve to thirteen¡ªthe object to Leila''s greatest hope and Liviane''s most profound hatred. Even if Armes currently held the title heir to the dukedom, Liviane could not leave her son''s fate to chance.


    Everyone knew the Croix''s original heir was not the Duke but his older brother from the same mother. Though many outsiders did not understand how he became the Duke of Geris, no one questioned his legitimacy, nor did anyone dare to. Gerard''s other siblings also could not answer the question since the females were married off to other lands and kept their lips tight while the males all died or lived in unknown exile.


    Knowing such a dark precedent, how could Liviane remain unconcerned when the most significant threat to her son''s succession was still alive? She would do everything she could to secure the little Armes'' position, even if that meant sacrificing her only daughter to the power-hungry monarchy of ¨¦toile.


    Elaine closed the carriage''s window curtain, not wanting to continue watching the estate''s power struggle. An individual among those standing outside could be the perpetrator of the poisonous food wreaking havoc inside her manor, but who had the highest motive? Leila had the most to gain from her death since it would remove an enormous obstacle for her son. However, Elaine could not rule out other mistresses. After all, their daughters would benefit from Estella''s disposal. Even as puppets, they would rather their daughters become the most respected puppet in the empire than be married off as a political tool in a faraway kingdom.

 Chapter 50: Unusual

    Elaine knew she would need to find the perpetrator soon, or the number of bodies would continue to increase. But for now, she temporarily pushed the poisoning matter aside to prioritize the upcoming joint expedition. The Insidious Forest lay on ¨¦toile''s far western border, while the Geris Dukedom was on the east. Therefore, a journey through standard methods would require at least a month. However, the Duke did not have the time or patience for a long trip, resulting in Elaine''s carriage heading to the terrifying portal again.


    After thirty minutes, the entourage arrived at Orion. Elaine''s hands gripped the seat cushion, attempting to calm her nerve. She peeked at the young maid sitting across from her, looking outside the window with eyes of wonder. The trip was the first time Elaine had someone sitting in the carriage with her while crossing the portal. Would Mariam see the same vision? What would the creatures show her this time? She tried asking Herbert once about them but returned disappointed. Even Croix''s archives'' extensive records yield little result about the mysterious portal inhabitants.


    "Lady Estella, please accept your crystal." A magician came and knocked on the carriage''s window.


    "Mariam, bring it to me," Elaine ordered.


    "Yes, milady." The young maid opened the window and collected the magician''s crystal. She then offered it to her mistress.


    Elaine clutched the object tightly in her palm. If no one else could see what she saw, then this crystal could be her only lifeline if the creatures succeeded in luring her. Elaine preferred not to become another unfortunate wandering soul inside the portal world. "Thank you." She nodded at the magician.


    "It is my duty, milady." The magician smiled under his cloak and then signaled his companions. "Everyone, please prepare. We are going to open the portal."


    The other magicians nodded and performed the ritual, cranking the prismatic key into thin air. The skies fractured into thousands of pieces and dropped to the ground, revealing the colossal mirror-like structure with multi-colored fog seeping out. "It is ready, Your Grace." One of them informed Gerard.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Good." The Duke then tapped on his carriage door. "Let''s depart." The coachman nodded and steered the horses toward the misty opening, followed by Elaine''s carriage and the entourage of knights and soldiers.


    "We wish you all a safe journey." The magicians bowed and returned to their tower.


    Once again, Elaine returned to the uncomfortable silence inside the portal. Though surrounded by people, she could see or hear nothing outside but the many dark floating silhouettes covered by the mysterious fog. Elaine held down her fidgeting hands while paranoia plagued her mind waiting for the creatures to appear. The previous trips only lasted a few minutes, yet she already could not endure the horrid illusions and vivid imageries. Now, because of the longer distance, the magician informed her that the current journey would take almost three hours. The thought of suffering through three hours of the creatures'' constant harassment sent shivers up her spine.


    "Milady, what are those dazzling fogs? I can''t see anything outside." Mariam''s sudden question reminded Elaine that she was not alone. According to the Duke, the joint expedition duration could extend to a couple of weeks, and he suggested she bring along a few servants. However, Elaine did not want too many followers to bog her down. Thus, she only chose Mariam to accompany her. Elaine observed the innocent young maid. Maybe I can use her as a distraction.


    Elaine did not answer Mariam''s question and returned with one of her own. "Have you heard any new gossip lately?" She would allow Mariam to babble about the most recent gossip during her boredom. It was entertainment and another method for Elaine to obtain information about the estate''s politics. Within all the ridiculous stories were the schemes and struggles between the mistresses and their servants, Estella''s mother included.


    "Of course, milady!" The young maid''s eyes sparkled. It seemed she enjoyed gossiping more than Elaine previously thought. "I heard Miss Alicia had a tea party two days ago with a few other mistresses. However, during the party, Miss Alicia''s three year old daughter choked on a piece of candy. Luckily, Miss Leila was there to save her. Miss Alicia got furious and ordered the execution of the servants serving the sweets. Fortunately, Miss Leila pleaded for their forgiveness, stating that it was an unintentional accident. The servants all praised Miss Leila''s kindness." Admiration exuded in Mariam''s voice.


    "I see. She is very kind indeed." The young maid''s story seemed unremarkable, yet it raised several suspicions within Elaine. Alicia had tea parties throughout the year. How convenient for her daughter to choke when Leila got invited. Though Leila received the most favor from the Duke, the fact remained of her low-born status. If she could not gain support from others, then her son''s chances of competing with Armes would be minimal. With this incident, she left a good impression on Alicia and the servants, killing two birds with one stone.


    Elaine perused Estella''s knowledge of Alicia. The mistress would be the perfect candidate for the role of Leila''s supporter. Born the youngest daughter of a Count and his legal wife, everyone knew Alicia for her quick temper and straightforward personality. And since she only had a daughter, they would not have a conflict of interest, for now at least. Elaine was uncertain about the accuracy of her deduction, but living in the book world taught her to be wary of everyone, and she refused to believe the event Mariam described was pure coincidence. Though one question lingered, how did Leila know the child would choke? Who was her accomplice?

 Chapter 51: See

If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

 Chapter 52: Gather

    "Here is your water, milady."


    "Thank you, Mariam." Elaine accepted the cup of water and took a sip, relieving her thirst and calming her nerve. "Did you say that we arrived?" She asked.


    The young maid nodded. "Yes, milady. The coachman informed me we had reached the Insidious Forest."


    Elaine glanced out the window and saw beyond the horizon stood a forest. Contrasting the bright weather above the Croix''s entourage, dark, stormy clouds covered the forest vicinity. It earns its name, she thought. Merely looking at it through the safety inside her carriage already made Elaine uncomfortable. She kept recalling the nightmare. The place inside her dream. Was it inside the forest? Impossible. I have never been there before. It is just another illusion by the creatures, she tried reassuring herself.


    Elaine reached for the dagger in her dress pocket and exhaled in relief. It is still here. Her last memory within the nightmare was of herself stabbing the monster''s eye. Although Mariam woke her up afterward, the sensation of the struggle remained.


    "We are here, milady." The carriage came to a halt, and Elaine again glanced outside. Surrounding her carriage were several other entourages, each coming with dozens of knights and soldiers. They all had symbols of their noble houses embedded in their chest armors, easing the identifying process.


    Elaine''s eyes scanned the crowd before resting on the d''Amboise insignia. Leading the group were the Duke of L¨¦vis and his son, the male protagonist. The Duke appeared relaxed, talking and laughing, while Elias listened quietly with a stoic expression, unamused by his father''s jokes. Elaine narrowed her eyes, searching for the black hair girl. She is not here. The male protagonist seemed to deem the event too dangerous to allow Clara''s participation.


    Elaine''s gaze then moved away toward the d''Artois location. She recognized the female protagonist''s father and eldest brother stepping down from their carriage. But where is Celeste? She was not with her family members. Did she sneak in without her family''s knowledge? Elaine carefully studied the d''Artois troops and noticed two particular soldiers shorter and scrawnier than the rest. One appeared anxious, looking around like a thief in the night while pulling his companion''s sleeve. The other soldier seemed annoyed, slapping the hands away. That must be Celeste and her maid. Did they bribe the two original soldiers to replace them?


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    While reading the book, Elaine admired the female protagonist''s carefree and unafraid attitude. However, now that she experienced the book''s world, Celeste''s actions seem more reckless than admirable. But Celeste was the main character. Even if she were brash, nothing terrible would happen to her, and she would still triumph in the end. Elaine, in contrast, was required to consider her steps carefully or suffer unintended consequences. Only wanting to join the tournament as an observer, Elaine had no intention of warning the female protagonist. After all, she needed Celeste''s presence to save Cecil from future dangers within the forest.


    Finally, Elaine saw the carriage in front of her open its door, and Gerard stepped out. But before she could react, Cecil had already appeared before her carriage and opened the door for her. "Thank you, Sir Ascania." Elaine smiled and accepted his hand.


    She could feel several gazes directed at her when she emerged. Some seemed perplexed, others amused. Elaine expected the reaction since few female nobles received special permission from the Emperor to observe the event. Ignoring the curious eyes, she headed toward the Duke. "Father," Elaine curtsied.


    "Ah, my lovely daughter. Come, let us pay our respect to the Emperor." Gerard looked at her with a caring smile on his face.


    Again with the doting father act. Elaine secretly rolled her eyes, though she returned his gesture with her best performance. "Yes, father." Her lips sweetly curled upward. They traveled to the front of the crowd. Besides the d''Amboise''s troop, all other entourages retreated, creating a passage for Elaine and the Duke.


    When they arrived, the Emperor had already turned his back to them, conversing with an imposing middle-aged man with crimson hair and golden eyes. That must be the L¨¦onas Emperor. Elaine assumed. Similar to ¨¦toile royalty''s silver hair, others could identify the L¨¦onas monarchs for their golden eyes. Standing beside the two Emperors was a young man with features similar to the L¨¦onas ruler and the Third Prince. Alexander acknowledged Elaine and Gerard upon seeing them.


    Alexander? What is he doing here? Where is the Crown Prince? Elaine concealed the confused expression from her countenance, though inside, she had many questions. The Duke said only the heir could attend. If so, the individual standing next to the ¨¦toile Emperor should be Estella''s fianc¨¦, not the Third Prince.


    "His Highness, the Crown Prince, had an unexpected situation requiring his attention. Therefore, his younger brother, the Third Prince, will attend in his place." Gerard explained without delving into details.


    Elaine raised a brow. Unexpected situation? What trouble did he cause this time? Knowing Louis'' debauchery tendencies, Elaine doubted his ''situation'' was an official state affair. She wondered how the original Estella inside the story endured marrying such a disgrace. Even Elaine, though now only the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e, the thought of spending the last two years of her life with him made her stomach churn. But it is a necessary step for me to go home. She reminded herself. And if returning to reality meant tolerating Louis for two years, then it was a small price to pay.


    They waited till the ¨¦toile Emperor finished his conversation, then Gerard stepped forward, kneeling before the two sovereigns. "Your Majesties, please forgive my impudence , but my daughter and I would like to pay our respects before the joint expedition start."

 Chapter 53: Emperors

The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 54: Speculation

    Afterward, Elaine exchanged a few words with the ¨¦toile Emperor and the Third Prince. The L¨¦onas sovereign continued catching up with the Duke and occasionally interrupting their conversation. However, the primary subject of the previous topic, Prince Nickolas, stayed quiet and ignored her for the remaining time. After a while, Elaine gave an excuse for being tired from the ''long'' journey and requested permission to dismiss herself.


    "You may leave." The ¨¦toile Emperor nodded.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Elaine returned to her carriage. Now that everything had calmed, she began dissecting her meeting with the L¨¦onas ruler. Though his proposal seemed like a whim at first glance, she speculated he had thoroughly deliberated. Everyone in the empire knew Estella was the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e. It seemed improbable that ¨¦toile¡¯s closest ally did not acquire that information. If Estella were not already engaged to Louis, then a political marriage between Geris and L¨¦onas would mutually benefit both parties. The Geris Dukedom would gain another powerful backer, while L¨¦onas would be in an advantageous position to buy high-graded spirit gems.


    Still, she was already engaged to the Crown Prince. What was the purpose of mentioning the marriage now? Then Elaine remembered Estella''s ''capable'' fianc¨¦. Similar to her status as the future Crown Princess, the knowledge that Louis was on shaky ground with the ¨¦toile Emperor was no secret among nobles. Besides the Crown Prince, Estella had limited options. The Third Prince''s mother was the male protagonist''s aunt. Thus, given the two houses'' long-held animosity, Gerard would never allow Estella to marry him. Other princes were weak contenders to the throne, and marrying down to lower nobles was also unacceptable since the Croix considered it disgraceful. The Duke had no choice but to continue his support of the useless prince.


    Is the L¨¦onas Emperor reminding Gerard that he has another option? Besides that motive, Elaine could not find another reasonable explanation for his sudden proposal. Of course, she could not read the foreign ruler''s mind or ask him.


    Though Nickolas would be a much better option than Louis, I doubt the ¨¦toile Emperor would allow the union. Elaine heaved a sigh, finding solace in the thought. Even if the ¨¦toile Empire considered the Geris Dukedom as its subject, it remained an autonomous rule region. No matter how generous his facade appeared, the Emperor would prefer to maintain a tight lease over the dukedom than transfer it over to another empire. With or without Louis, in the Emperor''s perspective, allowing L¨¦onas to embrace Geris was without benefit.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Elaine also had a similar view, though her motive was entirely different. She cared more about the potential plot derailment than the political implication of the union. Though the political marriage was their only connection, Elaine chose to remain by the Crown Prince''s side until his disposal. To her, Louis served as an essential pawn in reaching her goal. Thus, Elaine would rather stay in ¨¦toile and become the destined tragic Crown Princess than be married off to a foreign country. Besides, she knew very little about the L¨¦onas Empire and its internal affairs. The book''s primary focus was ¨¦toile and its power struggle. Even arming with such advanced knowledge could not prevent her from making grave mistakes and landing in unexpected situations. How could she expect to survive in an unfamiliar setting?


    However, the decision did not rest with her but with Gerard. She could only pray that he would resist the tempting offer or that the Emperor dissuaded him. I must stay far away from the L¨¦onas'' entourage for the joint expedition duration. She could not risk another troublesome encounter with the foreign monarch.


    Hours passed, and the day faded away, overtaken by night. The nobles retreated into their tents while the knights and soldiers polished their swords and shields for tomorrow''s departure. Elaine lay on her bed, afraid to close her eyes. The horrible images from the nightmare still haunted her. What if the creatures return? Though she felt exhausted, her nagging thoughts kept her awake. She glanced over at Mariam. The young maid was already asleep in the tent''s corner.


    Elaine sprung from her bed and strode toward the entrance, peeking outside. The knights and soldiers sat by several campfires, talking and intermingling. It was a lively scene. Of course, the Croix and d''Amboise settled at the campsite''s opposite end, while the d''Artois was beside the d''Amboise. The L¨¦onas Empire''s campsite separated itself from ¨¦toile, though sometimes individuals from both sides would visit each other.


    She scanned the crowd and saw Elias conversing with Prince Nickolas. Unlike his distant attitude from before, the prince seemed engaged in the current topic. Her eyes continued to the Croix''s campfire and discovered an unexpected sight. Cecil sat quietly, like always. However, he was not alone but surrounded by other Croix''s knights in training. They appeared undeterred by his silence and included him in every conversation, chatting and laughing.


    They look like "friends," Elaine whispered. Until now, her only worries were the story and Estella''s fate. And though Cecil was a close confidant, she never considered that he had another life outside the main storyline and his duty as her guard. Would he abandon his friends when the time came for him to leave? What about the other lives inside the Croix estate? Elaine refrained from continuing with her thoughts, for she knew they would weaken her resolve. Completing Estella''s story meant sacrificing many people, and Elaine had already decided on her path. Therefore, her plan and conscience should never intertwine.


    Elaine closed the tent and returned to bed. Although still wary of the nightmare, she could no longer fight the overwhelming sleepiness.

 Chapter 55: Start

    Mariam woke Elaine up the following morning at dawn and helped her dress. The young maid left the tent for a moment and returned with a breakfast tray. Though she was no longer in her manor, Elaine still brought along a few poison testers as a precaution. To survive, she could not lower her guard, no matter the situation.


    After breakfast, a knight guided Elaine to the event''s departure ceremony. When she arrived, most nobles had already settled in their arranged location. Elaine curtsied before the two sovereigns and continued following the knight toward her designated seating area beside Gerard. "I apologize for my late arrival, father." She again curtsied.


    The Duke acknowledged her. "You arrived just in time. You may sit."


    "Thank you, father." Elaine sat on a comfortable ornate chair and studied the surrounding environment. Unlike the lower aristocrats, she and the Duke had elevated seating positions similar to the d''Amboise head, though lower than the monarchs. The general arrangement resembled the campsites Elaine saw the previous night, with the L¨¦onas'' nobles separated from ¨¦toile.


    She glanced at the d''Artois, wondering if the Marquis and his heir noticed their precious jewel had infiltrated the participating soldiers and was about to enter a dangerous territory. They still seem clueless. Elaine sighed and continued her observation. On the ground, the troops from different ¨¦toile''s noble houses had gathered into formation, with the Croix and d''Amboise''s knights and soldiers leading. A few magicians approached and provided each knight with a transparent card. The knights bit or sliced their fingers and dripped blood onto the mysterious object. They then returned the cards to the magicians.


    "What are they doing?" Elaine asked.


    "They are leaving behind part of their essence, milady," Yusef answered for the Duke.


    "Essence? Do those cards function similarly to the crystals given to us when traveling through the portal?"


    "Not exactly, milady." He explained. "Unfortunately, even if we traced the knights'' location inside the Insidious Forest, we could not come and rescue them. Thus, it is more reasonable to track their living status. The card will split apart if the essence''s owner dies. Using this method, we can count our casualties during the event."


    "Can we not watch the process like my coming-of-age ceremony?"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The black-clad man shook his head. "The magician association did not establish contact with the inhabitant of the Bael Kingdom, nor did they have a tower inside the Insidious Forest. Therefore, we would not see what happens during the event."


    Then what was the point of allowing spectators this time if no one could watch anything? Are we all just going to sit idling for weeks? Elaine did not know about the previous joint expeditions, but the entire procession felt illogical and excessive. Instead of wasting time coming to a faraway land, the aristocrats from both empires could have stayed home and received the result in a few weeks. Or has this become another socializing opportunity for the bored nobles?


    "I understand now. Thank you, Yusef."


    "It is my duty, milady. Please let me know if you have other questions."


    Elaine contemplated Yusef''s information. Unfortunately, she only learned fragments about the tournament when the book revealed Celeste saved Cecil after he received a fatal wound, yet she did not know how or why he was injured. During this event, Celeste discovered healing, a unique ability that would allow her to participate in the Temple''s selection¡ªa privilege many individuals would kill to attain since becoming a member of the Temple also meant receiving its protection.


    Elaine had seen Cecil during practice with other knights. His swordsmanship level rose above many, and it was not an easy feat to damage him. It must be a terrible monster to wound him so extensively. She recalled the creature from her nightmare and shuddered. Though she believed Cecil would fare well against the beast, the darkness inside the Insidious Forest would be a significant handicap. If her suspicion proved correct, the menacing place inside her dream and the ominous forest before her were the same. Is that forest the creatures'' actual dwelling? Elaine could not confirm her deduction and was not planning to find out. Excessive curiosity usually led to disastrous consequences, and whatever resided within the Insidious Forest was not of her concern. For the current event, she would only need to perfect her part as a demure noble lady and restrain from drawing attention to herself.


    Elaine then shifted her attention in the L¨¦onas Empire''s direction. Surprise held her expression after she saw the L¨¦onas'' troop commander. "Is that the First Prince?"


    "Yes, milady," Yusef replied.


    "Will he also compete in the joint expedition?" An unremarkable question escaped her lips, though she meant to ask why the L¨¦onas Emperor would allow his heir to participate in a known dangerous event.


    "The First Prince requested to join the expedition." This time, the Duke himself answered Elaine''s question.


    "But does the L¨¦onas Emperor not worry about Prince Nickolas, given the countless fallen knights in previous occurrences?"


    "If the L¨¦onas Emperor allowed his heir''s participation, then he must be confident about Prince Nickolas'' ability." Gerard glanced at her. "Besides, it is not our place to question our allied emperor''s decision."


    "Yes, father. Please forgive my overstep." Though she had more questions, Elaine quelled her curiosity. The Duke already indicated that he did not want to continue with the current topic.


    A few more hours passed, and when the sun rose high in the skies, the ¨¦toile Emperor and L¨¦onas Emperor stood from their chairs and stepped toward their respected troops. "It is time. Let us wish our brave knights and soldiers a safe departure and bring back glory to our empire."


    "Glory to the empire!" The troops from both sides yelled in synchronization and knelt before their emperors.


    "You all may rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 56: Minds

Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

 Chapter 57: Guessing

Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 58: Swallow

Stolen novel; please report.

 Chapter 59: Puppet

    "Why not give us your soul?"


    Elaine awoke to familiar voices. She rolled to her side, palm rubbing her pounding forehead. Where am I? The last scene she remembered was facing the creature from the nightmare, staring into its deep crimson mouth before it devoured her.


    She lifted her head and blinked, then blinked again. I can''t see, Elaine realized. Am I in a dream, or is this reality? The situation felt eerily similar to her nightmare, sending chills up her spine. The monster must be near if this is the same place as my nightmare. I need to hide. She reached for the dagger inside her dress pocket and exhaled. It''s still here. Elaine crawled to her feet, wanting to run. However, knowing that she would not reach very far with her current sight impairment, Elaine considered her options. Shouting for help would be unwise, since it could attract predators. For now, she could only rely on herself. Even within an unknown territory, the magician association''s limits still applied, restricting her to only one standard spell per hour. Therefore, she must choose carefully. Elaine decided on sight enhancement, given the prevailing circumstance. Once she applied the spell, a veil seemed to lift from her eyes, and she could finally see the land she stood on.


    Around her, ancient trees with massive trunks and sprawling roots stretched toward the skies. Their branches intertwined in tight knots like a giant spider web with thick canopies layering, blocking all external light sources. Strange bird-like creatures perched on high branches, observing her. Some had spiral horns and kaleidoscopic insect wings, while others had long snouts and sharp teeth with eyeballs positioned on their chests instead of their heads. Their cold eyes, similar to colorful beads, reflected Elaine''s image.


    Both in awe and horrified, she staggered backward. A twig snapped under her feet, and Elaine froze, afraid to disturb some hidden beasts nearby. She slowly moved away from the object, careful not to make a sound. Elaine then studied her surrounding, looking for a direction. She strained her ears, listening to the hissing wind and rustling leaves, not knowing where to turn. Elaine lacked the knowledge to navigate through a forest, let alone survive. Bubbling panic pitted inside her stomach, but she forced it down.


    Even without a clear direction, Elaine started walking. She could not remain here, not when the creature might be close. The crisp air brushed against Elaine''s skin, making her tremble. She glanced up at the covered skies, wondering whether it was day or night. Time flew by, and Elaine was unsure how long she had been walking. She could feel countless eyes on her, curious creatures fascinated by the lone human or hungry predators observing their prey. But, no matter the eyes'' owners'' identities, she needed to continue, to find shelter before exhaustion took over.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    More time passed, and Elaine began feeling weakness in her legs. Her throat throbbed from thirst while her stomach growled in protest. The temperature rapidly dropped, coating the surrounding vegetation with a thin layer of ice. Snow flurries from nowhere started falling, flaking Elaine''s entire body. She could barely sense her numb fingers as she wrapped her arms around herself, attempting to keep warm. Elaine had been casting an energy-replenishing spell but knew she could not sustain it for much longer. Maintaining the enhancement spells required mana, and she was quickly running low. Each hour seemed to prolong more than the next, shambling her concept of time. Elaine''s world would return to the debilitating darkness if she could not find nourishment to restore her mana soon.


    "Instead of freezing to death, why not give your soul to us? Release yourself from the suffering." Voices suddenly descended from above, echoing throughout the forest floor. It''s the creatures! Their callous laughter imitated innocent children, yet deafening to Elaine''s ears. She spun around, seeking the voices, but failed to locate them.


    "Why keep struggling? Why not break free from the prison that is your body? Relinquish your soul to us, and you will no longer have to endure the torture of the flesh," the creatures continued. Their words enticed like sweet honey, luring flies into their trap.


    "N..n..o." Her lips formed a broken reply between chattering teeth and misty breath. She could not succumb when the story had not begun, and she was still far from her goal. She trudged forward, bracing the snow and ignoring the creatures'' jeer.


    A silhouette appeared in the far corner of her eyes, and Elaine immediately turned. Her face lit up like a dying man discovering an oasis in the desert. Beyond the whiteness and mist stood a human figure. It''s a man! Maybe he is from the ¨¦toile troop. She ran toward the figure, disregarding the stiffness in her legs. However, Elaine suddenly stopped short before reaching her destination. Something felt wrong. The ''man'' was not standing on the ground but levitating. His body appeared weightless, swaying along the wind.


    She crept backward with warning bells ringing inside her head, alerting her of imminent danger. Unfortunately, it seemed he noticed Elaine and began gliding toward her. The fog slowly evaporated, clearing Elaine''s vision and showing her the ''man'' appearance. She tumbled to the ground, face contorted with fear, shaken by the grotesque monster before her.


    The figure Elaine saw was a man, or what remained of him. His insides were hollowed, either devoured or carved out, leaving only the skin worn on the creature''s face like a meat mask. Behind the human skin was a towering monster with an elongated neck. Scales like tree bark covered its giant body and tail, combined with eight thick, hairy spider legs. It was a creature that stepped out of her worst nightmare.

 Chapter 60: Struggle

    The creature flung the meat mask aside, discarding it like trash. It no longer needed the human remains now that it had successfully hooked a new prey. Once separated from the monster, the skin slowly turned black and decomposed, emitting an unbearable stench. The creature''s features beneath the mask were even more hideous than its other body parts. It had a humanoid face with four dark, glassy eyes embedded in its forehead, no nose, and a slit mouth extended like a scarecrow. The monster focused on Elaine, head unnaturally cocking side to side, making her skin crawl. Then, it opened its mouth, lips sucked in, showing rows of needle-sharped teeth, and shrieked. Like an off-keyed violin, a jarring sound came from the widening gap, torturing her eardrums.


    Run! Run! Or you will die! The small voice inside her yelled. Elaine scampered to her feet and darted in the opposite direction, heart thrashing inside her chest. Her muscles screamed, but she persevered. Nothing else mattered, not the biting cold or her nightmare¡ªonly escaping thoughts remained. She risked a glance over her shoulder and confirmed the creature following her. Its spider legs steadily crawled forward, in no hurry to catch up. It''s playing with me. Elaine realized while gasping for air. Her lung scorched, and her legs ached, but stopping meant death or worst. The trees seemed to merge with the snow, creating a canvas of white, blurring Elaine''s path. She swirled and turned, attempting to lose the monster, but the branches hindered her movement, scratching her face and tattering her dress. She tripped on a root and tumbled to the ground. Then a sharp pain traveled up from below. Elaine looked down and saw a reddish-purple tint on her skin, with the bone almost protruding. She had dislocated her ankle.


    Elaine again glimpsed back, and her heart sank. The creature was mere feet away, leaves crackling where it crossed. She gritted her teeth and crawled forward, enduring the pain.


    A brooding shadow loomed over Elaine, and she knew the one-sided hide-and-seek game was over. She turned her head and saw the creature''s monstrous features inches from hers. Its mouth opened slightly, blowing hot breath on her face and releasing a stench of decaying flesh. Elaine squirmed at the foul smell and scrambled from its reach. But unfortunately, the monster was no longer interested in frolicking around and lifted its two front legs, displaying razor-sharped claws. It swiftly stabbed her shoulders, pinning her in place.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The claws dug deep into her skin, almost penetrating her shoulder blades. An excruciating pain shot up Elaine''s brain, blood spewing from her lips, and she gave an agonizing cry. The monster leaned closer, sticking out its snake-like tongue, and licked her face, tasting its meal before digging in.


    "Why keep suffering through a fate worse than death? Why not release yourself from the pain and torture? We want to help you, big sis. Give yourself to us." The creatures'' voices again rang in her ears, breaking down her psyche and tugging her to make a fatal decision. Elaine understood the fate they were referring to, remembering the hollowed corpse the monster donned on its face. Was the man skinned alive? Or did he die before the unspeakable act happened? Her stomach twisted at the thought.


    Not yet! I can''t die yet! Elaine bit her lips, drifting her hand inside her dress pocket. Her brows furrowed with sweat droplets dripping from her forehead, drowning in pain at each slight movement. She concentrated most of her remaining mana into the dagger, then mumbled an enchantment, creating an ice wall between her and the monster¡ªthe barrier cut through part of its legs with the claws still buried within her shoulders. The beast bellowed with rage, tilting backward. Elaine took advantage of its temporarily disoriented state and stabbed her dagger into its neck. Ice flowers bloomed from the weapon''s tip, spreading like wildfire and exploding, decapitating the monster''s head from its body. Blood, skin, and bones splattered on Elaine and across the field, sprinkling the surrounding emerald and white with deep crimson. The creature''s lifeless body swayed for a few seconds and finally toppled over, barely missing her.


    Elaine gasped for air. Even breathing made her wound ache. She picked up the dagger and limped toward a nearby tree, leaning against it and dropping to the ground. Elaine stared down at her shoulders¡ªat the monster''s claws still stuck within her body. She reached inside her other dress pocket, taking out a small bottle. Inside the bottle was the medicinal liquid she received from Alexander. Elaine''s gaze hovered over her injuries, then tightly shut her eyes and gritted her teeth, placing both hands on one claw and tearing it out. Red liquid spewed from her mouth and the gaping wound, pain rippling throughout her being. She threw the monster''s body part aside, heaved another breath, and pulled the remaining claw from her other shoulder.


    Elaine''s vision started blurring. She was losing too much blood. Elaine immediately opened the bottle and poured everything down her throat. She sat motionless, chest palpitating. Elaine could feel her wound healing, but the process was too slow for her comfort. She needed to keep moving, knowing the commotion she caused would soon attract other predators. However, she had no strength left, and her mana almost emptied, too weak to continue the enhancement spells. Her world would shortly return to absolute darkness.

 Chapter 61: Bird

    Several low growls assailed Elaine''s ears from nearby, causing her body to tense in anticipation of the soon to arrive trouble. She lifted heavy lids and found herself besieged by a pack of unknown wild beasts. Elaine stiffened. Her dimming vision could barely distinguish their vague outlines tainted by tendrils of dark mist. She scooted upward, balancing herself against the tree. Her stomach knotted, eyes squinting to keep track of the leering predators. Unable to run in her current state, with her wounds still recovering and her exhausted body on the verge of collapse, Elaine could only watch the snarling beasts inching closer to her location.


    Their growls grew raucous, teeth grating against each other while baring sharp fangs, ready to attack. Elaine''s heart thundered inside her chest as she took wheezing breaths. Her fingers dug deep into the tree bark, head shifting to the side with eyes firmly shuttered, waiting for the inevitable slaughter.


    A few seconds passed, yet the expected pain never came. Elaine could hear her attackers'' snapping jaws and thrashing sharp claws, but their attentions seemed diverted elsewhere. The sounds of wings flapping made her risk a peek, and the prevailing scene surprised her. Even with her diminished eyesight, Elaine could still discern bird-like creatures descending from above, fighting and picking at the predators. Her eyes expanded, and confusion spread across her countenance. What is happening? Before Elaine could continue her speculation, the following scene further stretched her disbelief. One beast leaped into the air and bit a bird''s neck, teeth chewing through its flesh, head swinging the meddlesome creature like a rag doll, then claws ripping it to shreds. The bloodied kill roused the pack''s excitement, and their exhilarating howls evolved into high-pitched sounds, grinding against Elaine''s ears. Suddenly, the lethal creature''s focus shifted, reversed its body, fangs exposed and charged at its hunting companions.


    A stunned Elaine watched the bizarre images repeated over and over. Each time a beast killed the bird, something would seep into its consciousness, turning it against its kin. The wild animals lunged at each other in death matches, no longer distinguishing friends from foes. Eventually, from a couple of dozen, only a few survived. They eradicated the birds, but at a grave cost. Injuries covered the remaining beasts'' bodies. Their growls now lacked the previous arrogance. Instead, they were wounded and ravenous. Finally, their attention flickered back to Elaine, the original prey¡ªtheir target before the pesky birds interrupted. The creatures peered at her, eyes red with murderous intent.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Elaine squeezed her dagger, sweat drenching her palm. Even with the beasts'' injured condition, she doubted she could outrun or win against them. But Elaine would rather die fighting than passively accept her fate. One of the ferocious animals jumped toward her, jaws expanded, hungering for carnage and blood. She flinched, arms raised over her head, bracing for impact.


    The roar suddenly twisted into a yelp, then smothered before reaching her. "How curious that I am always reunited with you during precarious situations, Lady Estella." A familiar voice echoed amid the chaos, silencing the surrounding noises.


    Elaine slowly lowered her arms, studying the aftermath. Through the haziness of her sight, she could see her attacker lying motionless, sliced in half. Red liquid gushed from its body like a river, dampening the fertile ground. A foot stomped on the beast''s head, declaring victory over the vicious creature. Then, the foot¡¯s owner plucked his sword from the fallen body and tossed it to the side. The sword flew at rapid speed, decapitating another target, and boomeranged back to his hand. The remaining beasts whimpered and bolted in different directions, afraid to confront the new yet formidable enemy. Elaine''s rescuer ignored the escaping creatures. He sheathed his weapon, stepped over the dead animal, and sauntered toward her.


    Her eyes drifted upward and saw gleaming violet eyes, like auroras shimmering through the boundless night sky, their magnificent beauty struck her. For a moment, Elaine stood, frozen in time, breathlessly immersing herself in his gaze. Her lips quivered and her body wobbled. Then, all the strength, stubbornness, and conviction gradually slipped from her grasp. Elaine''s hands relaxed, dropping her dagger. She plunged forward, overtaken by fatigue.


    A pair of arms caught her waist and drew her into a broad embrace. "You are safe now. Please rest, milady." Elias'' calming voice soothed Elaine''s wrinkled brows as she felt her consciousness slipping. Still, her hands tightly clutched his armor, fearful of returning to the nightmare once she loosened her grip. In her delirious state, Elaine could feel someone gently picking her up and carrying her on his back. It''s warm, she thought before darkness finally enveloped her.


    When Elaine reawakened, she was lying on a blanket inside a small makeshift tent. Her wounds still ached, but she felt much better than before. Elaine blinked, realizing her vision had also returned. Did Elias use an enhancement spell on me? She crawled out of the tent and saw the male protagonist sitting beside a campfire, roasting an unidentified animal. The mouth-watering smell wafted against her nose, and her stomach grumbled, reminding Elaine of her hunger. Elias glanced at her and chuckled. "I see you are recovering quite well. Come closer, milady. The meat will be ready soon." He waved her over.


    Elaine grabbed her growling stomach while a pinkish tint colored her cheeks and ears. How embarrassing. But beggars can¡¯t be choosers. She swallowed her pride and advanced toward him.


    "Thank you, Sir d''Amboise."

 Chapter 62: Tomb

    Elaine sat by the crackling fire, surrendering herself to its warmth. Beside her, Elias examined one of the roasted meats, deciding its readiness for consumption. He then nodded and handed it to her. "Although this is not the delicacy you are used to, it should be enough to sate your hunger."


    "Thank you, Sir d''Amboise." Elaine accepted the food, voicing her gratitude. Despite their conflicting factions, Elias had helped her numerous times, not asking for any favor in return. At least, not yet. Even if he would author her demise one day, Elaine still trusted him more than others. It was a peculiar feeling she could not explain. Perhaps it was a remnant from her past as a reader of the book. Through its pages, Elaine experienced Elias'' story¡ªhis losses, triumphs, happiness, and sorrow. Little by little, she became fond of the male protagonist as a character from her favorite story and as a person.


    Elaine recalled her excitement at meeting Elias for the first time. However, reality quickly struck her like lightning when Elaine realized she was still parading inside the villainess'' body. Their families'' animosity meant they could never have normal interactions, not even as acquaintances. Therefore, she kept a distance, assuring herself that she would be content to observe his life''s progression from afar. Elaine scoffed. Maybe she and the original Estella were not so different after all.


    "Is the meat not to your liking, milady?" Elias inquired, seeing her staring absentmindedly.


    "N, no. It smells wonderful." Elaine snapped from her reveries and returned his question with a smile. She brought the meat to her lips and took a bite, washing away her morose with its aroma and tenderness. She took a few more bites and noticed Elias had not touched his portion. "Are you not eating, Sir d''Amboise?"


    "No need to worry about me, milady. I am not hungry yet." He unsheathed his sword and started wiping the blood off its blade.


    "I see." Elaine lowered her gaze and ate the rest of her meal in silence.


    Elias waited for her to finish, then gave her a water jug. "For your thirst." She again thanked him and carefully sipped it like a rare elixir, savoring its refreshing taste.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "How did you end up here, Lady Estella?" Elias suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know." Elaine went pale, remembering the hundreds of eyes monster haunted her dreams and transported her to this godforsaken place. She returned the water jug and began relaying the mysterious event outside¡ªabout the monsters appearing from giant fractures in the skies and how one devoured her. However, she omitted the portion correlating the portal inhabitants to the forest, worried the information might steer the conversation to her origin.


    Elaine studied Elias after completing her recount. He answered her gaze with a pensive silence, burying his expression under a collected visage. "What happened might relate to the tomb our troops discovered," he stated.


    "Tomb?" Elaine cocked her head. Then a thought crossed her mind. She glanced around, noticing they were alone. "Where are the ¨¦toile troops?"


    "Most are dead. The rest got separated." His tone was solemn.


    Elaine jolted with all color fading from her face. "D...dead?" Cecil, what about Cecil? "My guard," she muttered after a long moment, barely regaining her composure. "Was he among the dead?"


    "I do not know," Elias admitted. "He was still inside the tomb when the incident happened."


    "The incident you are referring to, what was it?" she pressed, her jaw tightening.


    His gaze fixed on hers and his voice steadied. "After one of our troops discovered it, we directed a team to descend into the tomb to explore. Your guard volunteered to spearhead the task. Soon, we received a report that they had uncovered a few ancient relics from a secret chamber tucked deep within." Elias paused, allowing Elaine time to digest the information.


    Nightmarish monsters. Secret tomb. Ancient relics. Why was none of this information mentioned in the original plot? Her frustration mounted. Elaine wanted to cry, shout, and thrash everything around her. But what benefits would her tantrum bring? Some unknown entity had already dragged her into this chaotic world, and the path home remained too far from reach.


    "Milady, if you need to retire, we can continue this conversation another time."


    The male protagonist again broke Elaine from her trance. He was still watching her, a hint of concern emitted from his tranquil eyes. "No, please continue. I am fine." She heaved a breath and lifted her head, shrouding in a facade of calmness. Yet, her trembling hands betrayed her. She balled them together, forcing the tremor to settle.


    "If that is your wish," he said, continuing the story. "Before they could retrieve the relics for my examination, we heard a reverberant rumbling sound. Then, similar to your situation outside, the atmosphere distorted, and monsters I had never seen before started appearing from large crevices ripped through the air. The monsters surrounded us, and though my men and I fought our way out, only a couple of dozen soldiers and knights in training remained from a few hundred." Elias'' voice stayed firm, yet Elaine caught the woe flickered and disappeared from his countenance. She could understand his sorrow. Some of the fallen men were probably his trusted subordinates and friends.


    "What happened to your surviving men?" she quizzed. When Elias found her, he was by himself. Even right now, he and Elaine were sitting alone on the vast forest floor.


    "They are waiting at a place close to here. We were looking for other survivors when I heard your scream, milady. So I instructed them to stand by while I searched for you." Elias finished erasing blood stains from the blade and returned the sword to his side.

 Chapter 63: Cloak

    "Thank you," Elaine repeated the words, not knowing how else to express her gratitude. Those vicious beasts would have killed and torn her apart if Elias had not rescued her. She also thought about the birds. Why would those bird-like creatures help her? Did someone control them? And what happened to the portal creatures? They ceased their vile whispers after she killed that grotesque monster. No matter how long Elaine pondered, she could not fit the puzzle pieces together. I don''t have time to figure this out right now. She pushed the bizarre events aside. Elaine currently had a more pressing matter to discuss with the male protagonist. "Sir d''Amboise, may I burden you with another question?"


    "Go ahead, milady."


    "My guard. When he descended the tomb, who else was with him?"


    Elias arched a brow, studying her curiously. "Some volunteered soldiers and knights in training from the Croix, d''Amboise, and other houses," he replied.


    "Were the d''Artois'' soldiers among the volunteers?" she persisted, ignoring his inquisitive gaze.


    "Yes."


    "Do you recall their appearances?" Her fingers fidgeted, awaiting his answer. Elaine understood it was an unreasonable request. Why would Elias remember the looks of a couple of unknown soldiers? Still, she needed to find out.


    The male protagonist stared into the distance as if replaying the scene in his mind. He then returned her expectant gaze. "I do not recall the specifics of their appearances." Before Elaine could sigh in disappointment, he continued, "But I considered two soldiers a bit out of place."


    She leaned toward him. "Could you please elaborate?"


    "They were smaller than the rest and seemed unfamiliar with handling their weapons. I assumed they were females since their statures were like Clara''s. And though it was peculiar that the d''Artois chose them for this mission, I am not inclined to question another house''s judgment."


    "I see. Thank you, Sir d''Amboise." If Celeste is with Cecil, he may be fine. After all, she has healing ability and is the main character. And you rarely die when accompanying the story''s favored child. Elaine''s body relaxed.


    "You should take some more rest, milady." Elias shifted his attention to the campfire, adding more wood to the dimming flames.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Yes," Elaine complied. She stood up, and a chilly breeze swept past her. She shivered, crossing her arms and looking at the skies obscure by heavy foliage. The flurry had abated, yet sporadic snowflakes were still falling. Then something swung over Elaine''s shoulders and covered her. She glanced down and saw it was Elias'' cloak. The male protagonist was now standing before her, fastening its strings. His towering height made Elaine feel tiny. She stroked the fabric. It was soft and feathery, yet it successfully chased away the cold. A high-graded enchanted item, she noted. As expected of the heir to one of ¨¦toile''s three founding dukedoms, the L¨¦vis Duke equipped the male protagonist with high-quality materials from head to toe.


    "You don''t need to do this. I am not that cold." Elaine attempted to release the strings and return the cloak, but Elias held her hands hostage, thwarting her plan.


    "Lady Estella," he began, "do you remember the exchange during our first meeting?"


    Which ones? They had shared many conversations since their first meeting, and she could not pinpoint the one he was alluding to. It was now Elaine''s turn to give Elias a suspicious look.


    The corner of his lips curled upward. "Milady is quick to forget. Let me remind you then." Elias tied the cloak into a complex knot, preventing Elaine from loosening it again. "Since I found you, Lady Estella. It is my responsibility for your well-being and safe return."


    "Bu¡ª"


    "Now," he stepped back. "Please rest, milady. We have a long journey ahead."


    "Fine," she resigned. Elaine did not want to owe him any more favors, yet she knew her protest was futile. Elias is right, she conceded. I am cold and tired. She returned to the makeshift tent and lay down, imagining the thin blanket under her as the comfortable mattress inside the Croix''s manor. Elaine''s lids drifted aimlessly for a few seconds, then finally surrendered to gravity.


    The chirping birds and rustling footsteps woke Elaine from a dreamless slumber. Without the nightmare creatures disturbing her, she felt refreshed. She crawled out of the tent and wiped her eyes, gaping at the landscape. The snow blanket was gone, replacing the grayish background with lush greenery. The moist, fertile soil sprung many small trees and floras occupying the once barren ground. How could the forest change so drastically overnight? Elaine wondered in astonishment.


    "Good, you are awake. Come and have some food, milady. We will depart soon." Elias sat by the extinguished fire, waiting for her. In front of him were several layers of leaves with fresh fruits and berries stacked on top.


    "How long was I asleep?"


    "Maybe five or six hours. As you can see, Lady Estella, time is a tough concept to master inside the Insidious Forest," he replied.


    That long? I must be extremely exhausted.


    She looked down at her tainted and tattered dress and dirt-covered body, feeling disgusted. Elaine wanted to take a bath. However, she could not detect a river or a stream nearby. Besides, given her previous experiences, who knew what other malignant monsters could hide under the deceptively innocuous water? In the end, she employed a cleaning spell on herself. Now that the male protagonist had become her travel companion, Elaine assumed that replenishing her mana would no longer be a problem.


    After eliminating the dirt from her skin, Elaine nodded in satisfaction and strode toward Elias. She settled beside him and studied the food before her.


    "Rest assured. The fruits are not poisonous." Then, as if perceiving her thoughts, he plucked a handful of berries and started eating.


    "My apologies, Sir d''Amboise. I did not mean to doubt you." She picked a blue oval-shaped fruit and bit into it. It had a sweet, tangy taste. Like an orange, Elaine decided.


    "No, milady. Skepticism is an excellent trait. You should not trust everyone and everything. Even what you see and hear with your own eyes and ears could all become a mirage one day."

 Chapter 64: Rationale

Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

 Chapter 65: Responsibility

You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

 Chapter 66: Pills

    "I hope you will forgive my earlier indiscretion, Lady Estella." The male protagonist freed her hand, apologizing. Yet Elaine could hear no remorse in his voice.


    She gave him her commercial smile. "No need for apologies. I understand your position, Sir d''Amboise."


    Elias did not continue the conversation. Still, his gaze studied her as if attempting to figure out her secret.


    "Is there something on my face?" Elaine asked, hands wiping her cheeks. Nothing. She stared at her clean palms and returned him a curious look.


    "You are an interesting individual, milady."


    He had made a similar remark before during Estella''s birthday ceremony. Though his words puzzled her, she would rather not delve into their meaning. So she ignored the comment and proceeded to the next topic. "When are we leaving?"


    Elias did not seem to mind her sudden change of subject. "Soon," he replied. The male protagonist then called for everyone to assemble. "Because of our dwindling number, we must stay close together during our search. Therefore, anyone leaving the formation without permission, I will regard that individual as a deserter and will discipline him accordingly."


    The soldiers and knights in training were a sea of silence.


    "Do you all understand?" he yelled.


    "Understood, Sir!" the men unanimously cried.


    "Good," Elias nodded. "Now take the medicines. Their effects should last each of you another few days."


    The soldiers and knights in training took out two clear, circular pills, one containing sparkling red liquid and the other blue, then gulped them down.


    "What are they eating?" Elaine inquired, curious.


    "These medicines are magically infused vessels crafted by the magicians. They allowed our troops to see within the Insidious Forest for a limited time," Elias explained.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I see." Elaine lowered her gaze, chewing on the new information. She had never seen Elias utilize the medicines, nor did he provide them to her. Instead, she and Elias have been employing magic to maintain their sights.


    "They developed these pills only for non-magic users," he continued. "The method includes mixing several conflicting elements into the vessels. However, because of our high affinity for a specific element, taking the pills would create an adverse effect instead."


    "You are very informed, Sir d''Amboise," she commented. No wonder he won against the Croix. His expansive knowledge surpassed Estella''s in many aspects.


    "A commander must ensure the safety of his soldiers," he replied, then switched to ¨¦toile troops. "Gather your belongings and come back here in five minutes."


    "Yes, Sir!" The men returned to their areas to collect their remaining possessions, then re-congregated before the male protagonist and Roland. They directed the formation into four units, with the most injured soldiers in the center, and separated the healthier and non-injured into the left, right, and reserve divisions. Unlike larger battalions, the units huddled closer together than expected because of their low numbers and unpredictable terrain.


    Finally, after the arrangement satisfied him, Elias spun around, grabbed Elaine''s hand, and marched toward the cave entrance. "Let''s depart."


    Behind him, Roland''s face furrowed, full of disapproval. He trod forward, about to protest, but Elaine again gestured for him to stand down. Roland unwillingly closed his half-open mouth and took begrudged steps after them.


    After preventing Roland''s outburst, she glanced back at Elias. Although Elaine typically preferred a concrete distance between them, she realized her current predicament. The Insidious Forest''s danger level exceeded everyone''s expectations, and gluing herself to the main character would give her the highest chance to live. Elaine peeked at the loyal Croix''s Commander and his subordinates. She knew they would sacrifice themselves for her if needed. However, the sentiment was not reciprocal. Elaine resolved to escape the forest alive, and she would abandon them if the decision could guarantee her survival.


    She felt a tinge of disgust at herself but swallowed it down. When did she become such a cold-blooded person? Elaine could not answer. Making a cruel decision would eat away her conscience in her original world. However, Elaine slowly turned numb after living in the book world for almost a year. Within the Croix''s estate, human lives meant little, and every person would kill to exceed no matter their status. Eventually, Elaine no longer kept count of the deaths and bodies, and she could feel her mental state deteriorating. The only sliver of sanity remaining inside her was the hope of returning home¡ªand Elaine would even sacrifice others to achieve it.


    She stared at the towering figure walking next to her. Once outside the forest, their paths would divert. Elaine would never reach the light, while he would never sink into the darkness. She felt the warmth transmitting from his large hand, wishing he would treat her with more contempt, like an actual enemy. When the story began, she would have to commit several indefensible acts. The more amicable Elias was toward her, the tougher for Elaine to maintain her resolve.


    "Look over there!" someone yelled. "Something is burning!"


    Elaine glanced up and squinted her eyes. From far away, rows of white smoke billowed onto the dense canopies and seeped through the crowded and overgrown vegetation. Faint sounds of clashing steel and terrifying animal roars also reached her ears. A battle. Is it the L¨¦onas troops? Elaine wondered.


    "It might be the L¨¦onas troops," Roland suggested.


    "Yes, but we cannot risk or afford to step into another trap," Elias warned. "In this situation, our best choice is to first scout the area."


    Roland agreed with his Co-Commander proposal, and they picked three lean and nimble men from the healthy units for the job. "Do not linger anywhere for long. Retreat and report immediately to us when you find out the situation," the male protagonist instructed.


    "Yes, Commander!" The men bowed and disappeared into the smoky scene.

 Chapter 67: Scout

Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

 Chapter 68: Request (2)

    "Is that so?" Elaine fell into a pensive silence.


    Celeste activates her healing ability, and Cecil is alive and protecting her. That means the plot is progressing according to the original story. And the portal creatures or my presence here did not derail it. Waves of relief washed over her, but then another dilemma arrived. Should she implore Elias to save them? But did they even need rescuing? After all, they were under the protection of the L¨¦onas troops, a military power comparable to ¨¦toile. In the original plot, Celeste was the central main character. So Cecil should be safe under her protagonist halo.


    "Yes, Princess." The young man glanced nervously at Elaine, inferring the silence as her displeasure at his report. Brascal once overheard a conversation between the Croix knights in training about that blonde young man''s relationship with the Croix Princess. He was her most favored guard. And based on his few encounters with the aristocrats, they disliked sharing their properties.


    "Thank you, Sir Brascal. I have no further questions." Elaine returned from her meditative state, not knowing that the scout had already misinterpreted her body language.


    "It is my honor to be useful to you, milady." Brascal inclined his body.


    "I am glad you are satisfied, Lady Estella. We can now return to our prior discussion." Elias stepped forward, steering the conversation back to the ¨¦toile troops'' next move.


    "Of course, Sir d''Amboise. My apologies for the interruption." Was it her imagination or paranoia? Elaine did not know. The male protagonist had been nothing but courteous toward her. Yet just now, Elaine perceived a slight annoyance in his tone.


    "Commanders¡­" The scout again spoke with hesitancy in his voice. His face agonized as if a battle was raging inside his head.


    "Speak up, Sir Brascal!" Elias ordered, sparing no time for indecisiveness.


    "Y,yes, Commander." The knight in training finally worked up his courage. "Before Sir Berisha and I escaped, Sir Novik wanted us to relay to you a message."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "What is it?"


    "Sir Novik''s last request was to ''please save Lady Celeste.''" Brascal''s voice adjusted lower. He knew he had made a difficult demand. No matter how heroic Sir Novik was, requiring the entire troop to endanger their lives to save a single noblewoman was absurd. And no commander would accept such an unreasonable request. However, he owed his life to the d''Artois knight in training and could not ignore his dying wish.


    How noble! As expected of the female protagonist, even in the middle of the Insidious Forest, she still has a devoted admirer. Elaine''s eyes beamed. She debated risking the ¨¦toile troops'' ire and requesting a rescue mission¡ªprimarily for Cecil. Luckily, someone else stepped in and became the scapegoat. She stared at the knight in training, thanking him in her mind. Suddenly, a shiver traveled through her. Elaine''s eyes immediately shifted in the feeling originating direction, and the person she saw was Elias. However, his gaze remained focused on Sir Brascal. Did I image it again? Elaine wondered.


    The scout stood motionless while beads of sweat trickled from his forehead, experiencing crushing pressure from the piercing stares of both commanders. He could feel his injuries multiplying.


    "Do you understand the implications of that request?" Roland glowered, his towering figure brooding over the young knight in training.


    "I, I do," Brascal stuttered, barely audible.


    "We understand you are indebted to Sir Novik and do not deny his bravery. However, we cannot jeopardize the entire troop''s safety for the lives of a few." The male protagonist maintained his calm demeanor. "Sir Brascal," he addressed the scout. "Can you bear the burden of the many lives we will lose once we interfere?" His voice was more tempered than his Co-Commander, yet the weight of his words hung like a mountain on the young man''s shoulders, pulverizing any determination he initially had.


    "I¡­" Brascal again dropped to the ground. "Please forgive me, Commanders. I, I have made a grave mistake."


    Not good... It''s not even five minutes, and he has already crumbled under pressure. Elaine''s hands dug into her dress while her heart thumped against her chest. But what else can I say? She hated to admit it, but Elias was right. Could she sacrifice these men to save one person? Elaine clenched her fists, remembering her dire situation in the Croix''s estate. Without Cecil, she would have had no one to assist her in investigating the poisoning, and Elaine was reluctant to trust anyone else. Even with Cecil, she was betting on her life by requesting his help. Elaine was preparing to give up if they could not find her guard. However, now that he was within reach, she had to try.


    Her eyes hovered between Roland and the male protagonist. She could use her authority to force the Croix Commander into submission, but Elias was different. They were both aristocrats, and their Houses had the same rank. The male protagonist was a tactical leader and cared about his men. He would not take action based on emotion alone. Therefore, Elaine would need to provide a valid reason. What would convince him? She frowned.


    Elaine glanced at the ensuing chaos from beyond the smoke. Suddenly, she recalled the other significant person involved in the fighting. Elaine heaved a sigh and then parted her lips. "I agree with Sir Brascal. We should join the battle."


    The entire troop turned around, and Elaine could feel the pressure shifting onto her.


    "And what is your argument, milady?" Elias looked at her, revealing no discernible reaction.


    She swallowed. Her fingers tightened their grip on her dress. "Our involvement would benefit not only Lady Celeste but also Prince Nikolas, the heir to the L¨¦onas Empire."

 Chapter 69: Reason

Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

 Chapter 70: Battle

If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 71: Defend

    Though assuring the male protagonist that she was fine, Elaine''s pulse remained quickened more than usual. Around her was nothing less than pandemonium, with entrails and limbs of men and monsters flying in all directions. Elaine wanted to hurl but forced down the nausea with her mana. She then used a strength enhancement spell on herself to match Elias'' pace. Elaine knew she was a burden and did not want to slow him down further.


    Prince Nickolas was slicing two monsters with his swords in her peripheral vision. Elaine sneaked a peek and saw the L¨¦onas Prince drenching in blood and riddled with wounds, though most were not life-threatening. His sharp features held the same unyielding expression she had witnessed when first arriving on the battlefield.


    "Do not get distracted, Lady Estella," Elias reminded her while steering her to the left, evading an incoming assault.


    "Y, yes." Elaine immediately turned around, not daring to continue her observation.


    The battle raged for hours, with both ¨¦toile and L¨¦onas knights in training and soldiers on the verge of exhaustion. However, because of ¨¦toile reinforcement, the humans eventually gained the upper hand. And though still vicious and deadly, the enemy''s number slowly dwindled, trapped inside a siege orchestrated by both troops. The men pushed forward, driving the remaining monsters into the center. Finally, Prince Nickolas delivered the last kill, plunging his double swords into the creature''s back, cracking its hard shell, and piercing its heart. The battle ended in victory, yet the mood remained somber. The bodies of the men''s fallen comrades surrounded them, painting the soil the color of dark crimson.


    Elaine glanced around, attempting to find Cecil and Celeste. Yet, she could not locate them. The chaotic fighting created the smoke and dust that obstructed her view. Then, when she was about to give up, a voice called out to her. Elaine''s ears perked up and turned toward its originating direction.


    "Milady, I am glad you are safe." Roland''s muscular silhouette appeared on the other side of the battlefield. As he approached, Elaine could see his partially torn armor and many fresh scars that marked his body. However, his expression was not exhaustion but exuberance, like a lion returning from a successful hunt. From behind him emerged a familiar figure, and she immediately recognized the distinctive heterochromia. It was Cecil.


    He is safe, Elaine exhaled.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Milady." Upon seeing her, Cecil dropped to one knee with his eyes firmly planted on the ground. "My grave mistake has endangered your life. I feel ashamed and am unworthy of continuing the honorable duty as your guard. Thus, I bear full responsibility for my actions and am prepared to receive the severest punishment upon returning."


    "Lady Estella, please listen to my explanation. Sir Ascania is not at fault."


    Before Elaine could reply, someone had already come to his defense. She raised a brow, tracing the pleading voice to its owner. Behind Cecil stood Celeste. Even though she remained inside the d''Artois'' soldier uniform, her long blonde hair was now loosed and flown free on her back, exposing her identity.


    Though a bit annoyed at the female protagonist''s interruption, Elaine ignored her and continued her conversation with Cecil. "No, it is not your fault, Sir Ascania." She shook her head. "No one could have predicted this disaster." Similar to other knights in training, blood and dirt smeared his face and body. Yet curiously, she noticed his wounds were few to none. Celeste must have healed him throughout the battle, Elaine deduced. She was correct not to report the female protagonist and allowed her to join the expedition. Celeste''s presence prevented Cecil from acquiring fatal injuries.


    Elaine''s eyes hovered between them, recalling Celeste''s impassioned defense of Cecil. Something must have happened between them. But with the female protagonist''s natural sense of justice, she would do that for anyone, wouldn''t she? Whatever the case, the event is progressing along smoothly. She again got lost in thoughts, mulling over the original storyline. However, to onlookers, Elaine appeared displeased at the d''Artois Young Lady and her handsome guard relationship.


    "But milady, I¡­." Cecil started.


    "Stand up, Sir Ascania," she ordered. "As your master, I will be the one to decide whether you deserve punishment."


    After an extended silence, the blonde-haired young man finally relented and returned to his feet. "I understand."


    "Good. And you will continue as my guard until I relieve you of your duty." Elaine was determined not to release Cecil, at least not yet. She still required his help to investigate the poisoning and other matters in the plot.


    "As you wish, milady." He inclined his body and then shifted his gaze toward the female protagonist. "Lady Celeste, please accept my gratitude for your assistance throughout this battle. I might not be standing here in one piece without your healing." Cecil bowed before her.


    "Please don''t say that, Sir Ascania. You have protected and rescued me many times." Celeste''s ears reddened, embarrassed to receive the blonde-hair young man''s sudden acknowledgment. "I should be the one to express my gratitude."


    Elaine observed the heartwarming scene with strong interest. Cecil was a young man with few words. For him to take the initiative, Celeste must have saved his life. Like a magnet, Cecil would feel an intense attraction toward the female protagonist after this incident. Likewise, Elaine also felt excitement in her chest. The scene unfolding before her signified the first event that followed the book''s description.


    "You don''t seem upset, Lady Estella," Elias commented.


    "Should I be? I, too, am grateful to Lady Celeste for saving my guard," she replied, smiling at him.


    "Is that so?" he chuckled, and Elaine could see the crimson pupils gleaming within his radiant amethyst eyes.

 Chapter 72: Worries

    Those mysterious eyes felt familiar. Besides Elias, Elaine sensed she had encountered them somewhere else before. Yet, the answer always eluded her.


    "Milady." Cecil''s voice interrupted Elaine''s contemplation. After expressing his gratitude toward the female protagonist, he immediately returned to her side. Celeste''s gaze trailed after him, though she hastily shifted focus upon noticing Elaine watching her. Her cheeks were a suspicious shade of pink.


    Elaine sighed, wondering how an innocent flower like Celeste survived this world. Through their few encounters, she could tell the female protagonist remained ignorant of the dark reality. Perhaps Marquis Veros and his family shielded her too well. Under their love and protection, Celeste grew up in happiness and unburdened. She appeared to know nothing of the different allegiances and bloodshed while functioning based solely on her emotions. And despite being one or two years older than the original Estella, she acted and spoke with no thoughts of consequences. Such behaviors were normal for a typical teenager in Elaine''s world. However, inside the book, her actions could bring calamity upon herself and her entire family. Yet, given Celeste''s role as the main character, Elaine doubted any life-threatening disaster would befall her. After all, the story''s chosen one always persevered until the end.


    Maybe she is experiencing her first crush, Elaine mused, basing the guess on her observation of the female protagonist''s demeanor. She glanced at the silent young knight in training beside her. His golden hair dazzled like rays of morning sunlight, highlighting his graceful features and distinctive heterochromia. Though Cecil rarely smiled, he shined through his gentle mannerisms. Like a serene lake, his presence soothed those around him, momentarily helping them to forget their troubles. Celeste, too, probably found his warm nature attractive.


    Elaine''s brows suddenly furrowed, recalling her guard''s tragic ending in the story. Though Celeste seemed to fancy him now, Elaine believed she would soon transfer her affection to Elias once the plot started. Unfortunately, the difference in faction and social status would prevent Cecil from competing with the male protagonist, leaving him no choice but to watch her from afar and carry his unrequired love in secret till his death.


    The female protagonist''s love is fickle, she lamented. Although unwilling to derail the plot''s events, Elaine assumed saving a minor character would not affect the main story. She hoped Cecil would eventually lead a normal life and find happiness after Croix''s downfall.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Someone squeezed her hand, pulling Elaine away from her thoughts. She glanced back and saw her fingers remained intertwined with the black-haired young man. "I understand you are emotional after reuniting with your beloved guard, but this place is not suitable for reveries, milady," Elias said.


    "Of, of course. My apologies, Sir d''Amboise." Elaine''s ears burned, realizing that she was staring intensely at Cecil. The male protagonist always caught her during unbecoming situations. She turned back to the blonde-haired young man, feeling relief upon discovering no discernible reaction from him. However, she noticed Cecil was looking in a particular direction. She followed his gaze and saw that he was focusing on her and Elias'' joined hands. Embarrassment suddenly overcame her, and Elaine wriggled her hand, attempting to release their connection. Unfortunately, her one-sided effort proved futile¡ªespecially when the other party refused to cooperate.


    Elaine heaved a sigh, then looked up at the black-haired young man. "Sir d''Amboise, I think you should¡ª"


    "Let''s go, Lady Estella. It is improper for us not to greet the L¨¦onas First Prince." Before she could finish, Elias led her toward the L¨¦onas Prince¡ªpurposely ignoring Elaine''s displeased expression behind him. Cecil heeled them.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Nickolas stood in solemn silence, scanning the bleak aftermath while his hands gripped the double swords. His troops survived the battle, yet they also suffered heavy losses. Surrounding him were the fallen bodies of his most promising knights in training and soldiers. The L¨¦onas Empire devoted countless resources and decades to train these men, expecting them to become future pillars of the empire''s military might. Yet currently, most got reduced to nothing more than deformed corpses. Nickolas watched the joint expedition a few times before with the L¨¦onas Emperor. Each time, there were casualties. But never did the sacrifices reach such height. Why did the ¨¦toile Emperor not inform us about this location''s extreme condition? He tightened his grip on his weapons.


    Even before reaching the L¨¦onas Prince, Elaine could already see his stormy expression. She shivered, not wanting to approach further. The male protagonist halted, glancing back at her. "Is there something wrong, milady?"


    "N, no, it''s nothing," she replied. Elaine could not explain her dreadful premonition upon glimpsing Nickolas'' countenance. Although the L¨¦onas Prince only made scarce appearances in the story''s first half, he would become one of the central conflicts creating characters in the latter half. While the L¨¦onas Emperor maintained a semi-friendly relationship with ¨¦toile, everything would change once Nickolas ascended to the throne. Unfortunately, the book failed to mention the origin of his grudge against ¨¦toile since he had already become Emperor when the story began. Elaine again peeked at the red-haired prince''s brooding figure. Though she could not substantiate her hypothesis, Elaine sensed Nickolas'' resentment toward ¨¦toile could trace back to the joint expedition.


    "Let us continue, Sir d''Amboise." Her lips formed a thin smile, attempting to hide her anxiety from Elias'' probing gaze. Even if Nickolas would one day become the enemy, it would not concern her. Since her character would exit the plot before the conflict between ¨¦toile and L¨¦onas began, Elaine only needed to fulfill her role and leave the remaining problems to the main characters.

 Chapter 73: Objection

    Nickolas lifted his golden eyes when they approached. His piercing gaze was like an apex predator baring its fangs, instilling fear in Elaine and slowing her advance. Elias, however, seemed undeterred by the L¨¦onas Prince''s threatening expression. Instead, he continued forward, propelling her along with him.


    "Your Highness," he addressed Nickolas, inclining his body. Elaine curtsied beside him with cold sweat dripping down her back.


    It was not her first time dealing with royal princes. However, unlike Alexander, who hid his calculating side under an amiable facade, or her fianc¨¦, the Crown Prince, who displayed little to no ruler quality, Prince Nickolas'' authoritative presence commanded respect as royalty and a battle-hardened warrior. His aura reminded Elaine of Estella''s and Elias'' fathers, the Duke of Geris and the Duke of L¨¦vis.


    Although both Dukes mostly resigned from the battlefield to focus on governing their respective dukedom, the military achievements from their youth remained well documented within the ¨¦toile Empire and its surrounding vassal kingdoms¡ªespecially Gerard, who became infamous for his brutality.


    During her research on the joint expedition, Elaine also encountered several records detailing the Duke''s decorated military career. And to her surprise, she discovered Gerard and Elias'' father, Cornelius, both served under the same elite battalion as Commander and Vice Commander for years. They participated in many expeditions and achieved several impressive feats together. However, because of unknown circumstances, the men diverged from each other during their mid-twenties, splitting the famed brigade in half, and began forging their separate paths.


    I now understand why the Duke of L¨¦vis called Gerard ''old friend'' during Estella''s coming-of-age ceremony. So the two of them were once comrades in battle and not bitter enemies. I wonder what happened during their twenties? Elaine recalled thinking.


    "I appreciate ¨¦toile''s assistance," the L¨¦onas Prince finally spoke after a few tense seconds, acknowledging the male protagonist and Elaine. Despite his grim countenance, Nickolas maintained his diplomatic posturing.


    "No need for gratitude, Your Highness. Our empires are allies, and it honored us to provide the L¨¦onas troops our support," Elias said. "Besides, you also rescued some of our men." He nodded toward Cecil.


    Lies. Elaine gave the black-haired young man a furtive sidelong glance. They had a heated debate a few hours ago about the benefits of this rescue operation, and Elias was of the opposite opinion.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Her brows suddenly scrunched, and a light pain sensation traveled from her joined hand. The male protagonist cast Elaine a stern look, warning her to behave herself. She grudgingly retracted her gaze and shifted her attention to the ground''s tiny inhabitants'' myriad activities.


    "Your Highness, the ¨¦toile troops will withdraw from the joint expedition. As you can see, the Insidious Forest is too dangerous for us to continue," Elias informed Nickolas, eyes panning the smoke-covered landscape littered with dead bodies.


    "I understand." The L¨¦onas First Prince nodded. "We will also withdraw our troops. My men are no longer fit to continue this competition." His eyes then traveled to Elaine. "Lady Estella, I was not informed of your involvement. Did ¨¦toile change its rules to allow female nobles to participate in the competition this year?"


    Elaine knew he was referring not only to her but also Celeste. "Unfortunately, the rule did not change, Your Highness," she replied, then told the red-haired prince about the event outside.


    Nickolas'' face darkened upon hearing her recount. He gathered his troops and ordered an immediate departure. "We will see each other outside," he said before leaving.


    "Have a safe trip, Your Highness."


    After the L¨¦onas troops left, Elaine turned to Elias. "We should also leave," she suggested.


    "Yes," he agreed. "We will gather and retrieve our wounded men, then withdraw."


    The male protagonist and Roland assembled ¨¦toile remaining troops and directed them toward their stationed comrades'' location. And because of Celeste''s healing ability, Elias positioned her among the wounded soldiers despite the adamant protest from the d''Artois knights in training. They argued that being surrounded by unfamiliar men was inappropriate for their Young Lady.


    The black-haired young man, however, was in no mood for a debate. "Tell me, are you all not men?" he asked the d''Artois knights in training. "Was it not your Young Lady that sneaked into the joint expedition despite ¨¦toile''s laws strictly forbidding it? Usually, such brazen disregard for the rules would constitute the death penalty, regardless of the individual''s status. However, Marquis Veros is a good man, and I do not want to burden him with the pain of losing his only daughter. Therefore, I will not report Lady Celeste." His eyes narrowed, scanning the dissident men. "Do not again test my tolerance."


    The d''Artois knights in training all closed their mouths, not daring to utter another word. Celeste appeared flustered within the crowd. She did not expect the male protagonist''s admonishment while finally realizing the implication of her action.


    "Since the d''Artois Young Lady possessed a rare healing ability, is it not within her duty as an ¨¦toile citizen to support our soldiers?" Elias continued, his gaze landing on the female protagonist. "What is your opinion, Lady Celeste?"


    Everyone''s attention pivoted to the blonde-haired young girl¡ªan immense pressure emitted from their gazes. Celeste''s entire body trembled with tears swelling her eyes, unable to reply.


    A stunned Elaine observed the interaction from the sideline. She, too, did not anticipate the black-haired young man''s harsh critique of the female protagonist. Elaine peeked at the young girl, still shivering like a scared small animal, and sighed. She is still a child.


    "If there is no further objection, we shall follow my arrangement," Elias said, then continued ahead, not waiting for Celeste''s response. Elaine pursued his steps.

 Chapter 74: Outside

The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 75: Animosity

    The ¨¦toile Emperor faced Nickolas. His countenance was an immovable mask. Behind him stood the Third Prince, now wearing an imperial knight''s armor. Alexander grimaced, hand grasping the hilt of his sword, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice, while a large ghastly scar stretched down through one side of his face, shuttering his left eye and marring his handsome features. Though Elaine could see the injury healing¡ªthe Third Prince probably took the same medicinal liquid he gifted her, the image still proved disturbing.


    If Alexander got injured, then¡­ Elaine''s gaze trailed down to his shadow. Nothing appeared amiss, yet somehow it looked flattened more than usual.


    "I did not anticipate the extent of its danger," the ¨¦toile Emperor replied, his voice steadied. "We were all caught off guard. Several formidable monsters that required both empires'' joint efforts to kill appeared. We battled them, and the L¨¦onas Emperor was leading the charge. He fought courageously, slaying many of those creatures. Unfortunately, your father got ambushed¡ª"


    "Lies!" The L¨¦onas First Prince shouted before the ¨¦toile Emperor could finish, slamming his fist to the ground¡ªcracking the earth where it landed.


    "You have chosen this place despite knowing its perils. I do not know what lies beyond that forest, but you used us to advance your agenda." He gritted his teeth. "My father trusted you as his ally, and you betrayed him!" Nickolas accused. Tension cut through the air like a knife''s edge, threatening to tear everything apart. The knights and soldiers from both sides placed their hands on their weapons, preparing for another battle.


    "Your Highness, I understand your sorrow. Unfortunately, we all lost many of our friends and subordinates today. However, you cannot denounce our Emperor for such a heinous act without evidence." The Duke of Geris stepped forward from the crowd, donning the Croix''s knight armor. His face now bore many fresh scars, while dark crimson liquid stained his dented armor.


    Even Gerard¡­From the many corpses across the field, aristocrats included, to the survivors, the ceremonial site''s rough state took Elaine aback. No less than inside the Insidious Forest, a fierce battle occurred here. Yet, even more than those participants in the joint expedition, the knights and soldiers guarding the nobles were professionals, battle-worn warriors¡ªthat meant the invading monsters outside were more formidable than those within the forest.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Where is Duke Cornelius? Elaine scanned the crowd for Elias'' father and finally located him at the back. The Duke of L¨¦vis appeared somber like everyone else. However, he seemed to have no desire to interfere like Gerard. Does he know something?


    "Are you implying that I falsely accused your Emperor?" Nickolas glowered, emphasizing the last few words. He then laid the L¨¦onas Emperor down and stood up. His hand pulled one of his swords from the scabbard and directed it at the Duke of Geris. The troops from both sides also drew their weapons and advanced, signaling the peaking tension. The ¨¦toile Emperor, however, motioned the ¨¦toile troops to stand down.


    Gerard stayed upright, unflinching from the L¨¦onas Prince''s threat. "If you look around, Your Highness. You would see that we are in no better condition than your men. What gain did ¨¦toile receive from sacrificing many of our own?"


    Everything he is saying makes sense, but something still feels wrong. Gerard''s logic was without fault, yet Elaine''s intuition cautioned her from believing him.


    "You are good at pretense, Duke Gerard. However, do not for a second believe that your words swayed me." Nickolas'' grip tightened on his weapon.


    "I am simply speaking the truth, Your Highness." The Duke''s expression remained calm, silver eyes watching the L¨¦onas Prince.


    Silence flooded the atmosphere, drowning out all other sounds. No one on either side dared to breathe, waiting for the outraged Prince to unleash his wrath.


    "My Prince, if I may interject." An older L¨¦onas aristocrat rose from the crowd and walked up to Nickolas. He had hair the shade of snow and a long beard of the same color reaching down to his chest. And despite the passage of time marking his face with creases and wrinkles, it could not cover the wisdom in his dark eyes.


    The L¨¦onas First Prince glanced back at the noble. Though fury still burned bright in his golden eyes, his expression softened a little upon seeing the older man. "You may speak, Prime Minister."


    "We need to bring the Emperor back for a proper burial. It is disgraceful for His Majesty remains to continue resting on this soiled land," the old aristocrat spoke in a low yet powerful voice that reverberated for all to hear. He then placed a hand on Nickolas'' shoulder and continued. "The Duke is correct. We currently have no evidence that shows our ally''s wrongdoing." He stretched the word ''ally.'' "However, once we do, the L¨¦onas Empire will demand the appropriate retribution." The old man''s dark eyes turned frosty, causing shivers to run through Elaine''s body.


    The L¨¦onas Prince did not respond, and the oppressive silence again took over. "Fine." He finally lowered his weapon, though a deadly sharpness remained in his gaze. Nickolas knelt and picked up his father''s body, carrying him back to L¨¦onas'' side. "I will never forget what happened today." Those were his last words before ordering the L¨¦onas troops'' departure.


    Elaine watched the L¨¦onas troops fading into silhouettes, her fingers unconsciously squeezing the male protagonist''s hand. The situation escalated beyond her imagination. Elaine knew something happened before the original story that caused deep animosity between both empires, but she never expected the L¨¦onas Emperor to die during the joint expedition. She glanced at the ¨¦toile Emperor and Duke of Geris'' collected visages and suspected the L¨¦onas First Prince''s accusation was not meritless.

 Chapter 76: Punishment

    "I''m glad you are unharmed, my daughter. I was extremely worried when you disappeared." Gerard''s voice sounded behind Elaine.


    She turned around and saw the Duke approaching her. Though he spoke of concern for her, his countenance displayed no hint of his words. Shadowing him was the Smiling Devil, Yusef. The black-clad man was no longer in his servant attire but donned the Croix''s knight armor. His face wore the same disingenuous smile, yet Elaine noticed a slight disproportion in his figure. She scanned his body and finally found the defect. The armor''s right sleeve was hollow, swaying against the wind¡ªYusef''s right arm was missing.


    No one came out unscathed. Elaine sighed.


    "Thank you for your concern, father." She curtsied. "I owe my life to Sir d''Amboise. He saved me from the terrifying monsters inside the forest."


    "Is that so?" Gerard placed his hands behind his back, silver eyes studying the male protagonist. "Young Elias, I represent the Geris Dukedom in expressing my gratitude to you for protecting my precious child and escorting her back safely."


    "Gratitude is unnecessary, Your Grace. I am merely performing my duty to protect every ¨¦toile citizen," Elias replied.


    "Yes, our empire is fortunate to have trained so many capable soldiers like yourself," the Duke commented. "And now that you have completed your duty, young Elias, I trust you will return her to us." His gaze drifted to Elaine''s and Elias'' joined hands.


    "Of course, Your Grace." The black-haired young man finally released their connection, though the warmth of his touch lingered on Elaine''s hand. "Our journey ends here. I wish you a safe return, Lady Estella."


    She turned to him and curtsied. "I am grateful for your protection, Sir d''Amboise. And I, too, pray for your safe return."


    After their farewell, she followed Gerard to the Croix''s campsite while Elias reported to the Emperor''s summons. A gruesome surprise greeted her when she arrived. A young female hung on a tree next to Elaine''s tent, her hands tied to one of its large branches, leaving her body swinging in the air. The girl''s once neat black braids became tangled beyond recognition while wounds from lashes covered her face and entire body. She resembled a corpse, and the only signs assuring Elaine that the young girl was still alive were the tiny twitches from her tightly shut lids and small groans from her bloody lips.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "This is the punishment for her failure to protect you," the Duke stated before Elaine could ask.


    All colors drained from her countenance, and she wanted to order Cecil to release Mariam. Yet Elaine refrained from the impulsive action, knowing it would only worsen the young maid''s situation. Though it was not Mariam''s fault the monster captured her, the fact remained that she failed to shield Elaine¡ªnot that her interference would change the result. Moreover, Elaine doubted the young maid was a match for the portal creature. However, Gerard did not tolerate defiance, even from his daughter, Estella. Thus, she needed a good reason to convince him.


    "If you would allow me a few questions, father." She spoke in a soft voice, carefully choosing her words.


    "You may." He nodded.


    "How long has she been hanging there?"


    "Two days, ever since your disappearance."


    So only two days have passed in the outside world. I thought it was much longer. Elaine reconciled the new information to her previous perception. Similar to the portal, she had difficulty grasping the flow of time inside the Insidious Forest. It was as if the forest possessed the ability to bend reality to its will, disorienting those lost within its territory.


    She advanced forward and then shifted her body to face Gerard. Elaine stared into his cold silver eyes, forcing herself to hold his gaze. Despite feeling intimidated by the Duke, she needed to project a confident visage. Any weaknesses from her would seal Mariam''s fate. "I appreciate your assistance these past two days, father. However, since Mariam is my maid, it would be more appropriate for me to continue her punishment. She is still of use to me, and I would prefer to keep her alive."


    "Then how do you plan to proceed?" Gerard inquired¡ªa flicker of amusement flashed in his eyes.


    Elaine gulped, heartbeat accelerating. She clasped her hands together, hiding her anxiety. Elaine then glanced at the young maid. "I do not believe she can endure any additional punishment of the flesh. Hence, I will demote her to the lowest rank servant, deduct her pay, and maintain these penalties until I am satisfied she has atoned for her mistake." She exhaled after finishing, hoping the punishments she listed were harsh enough to appease Gerard.


    Her expectant gaze returned to him, waiting for his decision. Elaine knew she would require to deliver on her promise upon returning. The Duke had eyes throughout Estella''s manor. Any non-performance from her would immediately reach his ears, resulting in his diminished trust and endangering Mariam''s life again. She felt sorry for the young maid. The lowest-rank servants often had to complete the most demeaning and physically demanding tasks. However, Elaine would rather Mariam endure such hardship than die for circumstances beyond her control. Although her primary aim was to save the young maid, the current situation also served her a perfect opportunity to prove her emotional discipline to Gerard¡ªearning his confidence for future purposes. Since Elaine would have to participate in the eventual war for the throne, planning ahead would ease the path to her destined role within the story.


    "Failure to protect their master would usually yield the death penalty for the offending servants. However, today I will make a one-time exception for this child." The Duke stared at Elaine. His expression was stoic, not allowing her to deduce his intention. "Remember your words, my daughter."


    "Thank you, father. I will not disappoint you." She lowered her gaze and curtsied with relief washing over her.

 Chapter 77: Fever

Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

 Chapter 78: Clarify

    "Milady, are you alright?" Cecil repeated his question.


    ¡°I am fine, Sir Ascania.¡± Elaine forced a thin smile, though her pale complexion betrayed her.


    His gaze stayed on her, unconvinced. "Princess, please show me your hand," he suddenly requested.


    Elaine gave him a quizzical look. Though skeptical, she extended one of her hands.


    "Please forgive my insolence." Cecil also reached out his hand and caught hers.


    She flinched, almost pulling back. Elaine did not expect the uncharacteristic action. What could have induced it? She always perceived Cecil''s personality as more reticent than Elias'' and Alexander''s. "Sir Ascania?"


    "You always seemed restless when traversing through the portal. I do not know the troubles that plague you, but please allow me to share your burden, milady." He leaned in, gently kissed her fingers, then glanced up¡ªlong golden lashes lined his eyes. His gaze possessed the familiar tranquility, yet it also overflowed with conviction.


    Elaine tensed, scrunching her brows. She did not know how to respond. Though Cecil''s proposal sounded enticing and could alleviate some pressure on Elaine''s shoulders, revealing to him about the portal creatures might compromise her origin. And no matter how much she trusted him, Elaine planned to carry the secret to her grave. She leaned back, biting her lips. "I appreciate your concern, Sir Ascania. However, this is not a matter you should involve yourself in." Elaine''s eyes dropped to her hands, not bearing to meet his disappointed gaze.


    A prolonged silence descended between them, making Elaine shift uncomfortably.


    "I understand, Lady Estella. Please forgive my overstep." Cecil finally broke the unpleasant silence. His voice stayed composed, glossing over their recent strained interaction. "At least, milady, please allow me to return this to you."


    What is it? She glanced up and saw a tiny bottle in his hand. Elaine immediately recognized the object. It was the medicine she had given him before the joint expedition. She stared at Cecil, confusion dyeing her countenance. Why is he returning it?


    "I was severely injured after the tomb collapsed. However, the liquid inside this bottle healed me." He paused for a moment. His heterochromia watched hers. Hidden under their calm surface, surges of unidentified disturbances emerged like rippling waves, disrupting the serenity. "I survived because of you. And this object represents the second life you have given me." Cecil placed the bottle in her palm and closed her hand. "I now return my life in your hand, milady."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Elaine clutched the bottle, and a myriad of thoughts rushed over her. The event is not supposed to happen like this. Before the joint expedition began, Elaine knew it would become dangerous. However, in the original story, Celeste saved Cecil from the crisis, leading him to develop an admiration for her after the event. Thus, Elaine only intended for Cecil to use the medicinal liquid as a backup resource, not his primary life-saving tool.


    "Was it not Lady Celeste that healed you?" She moved her body forward, one hand dug into the carriage window frame. Elaine recalled him expressing gratitude toward the female protagonist inside the Insidious Forest. She assumed he was referring to Celeste saving his life.


    "Yes, milady. Lady Celeste healed many of my light external wounds. However, your medicine helped me recover from my internal injuries." Cecil clarified.


    Of course. How could I be so na?ve? Elaine slumped back in her seat. The female protagonist only recently awakened her ability and had no formal training. It was impossible for her to perform such an energy-intensive healing. Then how did she help him in the book? Once again, Elaine became frustrated with the plot full of holes. How could she not realize it while reading before?


    "Milady?"


    She glanced at the loyal knight in training and sighed in her head. Even though the event stayed on the original path, the pieces within still got altered. If the book world was a game, then Elaine was playing in hard mode. No matter her efforts, nothing seemed to fall into place since her arrival. "Thank you, Sir Ascania." She had no reason to deny him and had no choice but to accept the bottle back. "You may return to your station."


    "Thank you, milady." Cecil inclined his head and climbed on his steed.


    She closed the carriage window and stayed in her seat for the remaining time of the journey. Even though the conversation with Cecil raised additional concerns for Elaine, it helped to distract her mind from the portal and its inhabitants. In the end, the creatures never revealed themselves. And not long after, the carriage reached the other side. A vast greenery opposite to the ashen grey skies outside the Insidious Forest appeared before her. The brisk air and verdant vegetation assaulted Elaine''s senses, replacing the decaying odor of death and destruction. Surrounding her were landscapes resembling brush strokes from an enchanted painting, massive trees with sprawling deep roots, twisting branches climbing toward the heavens, and the kaleidoscopic foliages dotting the ground with dancing shadows. Orion had never seemed more beautiful in Elaine''s eyes.


    The magicians stood outside their tower and waited for the Croix entourage to arrive before closing the portal. After a brief recount, they discovered some men were missing from the original troops. The recent fierce battle must have exhausted their spirits, and these men had fallen victim to the treacherous creatures. Even when they did not pursue Elaine, they still prey on others. What would happen if they captured me? The mere thought made her blood run cold.


    The return trip from Orion to the Croix estate was short, and Elaine occupied her time by enjoying the sceneries outside her window, temporarily burying her dark thoughts. Across from her, the young maid remained unconscious, though the redness on her cheeks appeared to fade a little.


    Elaine and the Duke''s paths separated when the troops arrived at the main gate. And the coachman steered her carriage to Estella''s manor. She closed her eyes, attempting to catch some sleep while listening to the wheels rolling and horses galloping.


    "Don''t touch me! Do you know who I am? I said let go of me!"


    The carriage did not go far before a woman''s sudden scream broke Elaine''s relaxed state.

 Chapter 79: Troublesome (2)

    "What is happening?" Elaine called out, a tint of annoyance in her voice.


    "My apologies, milady, but I am unsure. It looks like the guards are escorting someone," the coachman replied.


    "Continue to my manor," she ordered. Elaine was tired and had no interest in others'' affairs. She figured the guards probably had a legitimate reason for escorting the woman, whoever she was.


    "As you wish, mila¡ª"


    "Princess? Princess Estella, please listen to me! Please save me! I am innocent!" the woman cried. Sounds of bodies shuffling and loud footsteps thundered closer, heading toward Elaine''s location.


    "Catch her! She is running toward Lady Estella''s carriage!" a guard shouted.


    Elaine''s hands kneaded her temples. Troubles keep coming.


    "Get back!" Cecil''s tempered voice rang outside¡ªhis tone was harsher than usual.


    The woman yelped, then Elaine heard a thud, and silence took over. She exhaled and opened the window. Cecil was riding his steed beside her carriage, sword drawn in one hand, pointing at the unidentifiable female. On the ground before him was a whimpering young woman who appeared in her mid to late twenties, her luscious caramel blonde hair tangled and dropped to her waist. Though dirtied and torn, the woman''s clothes were high quality and embellished with precious gemstones. At first glance, one could immediately deduce that she was a noble. Perhaps one of the Duke''s mistresses.


    Elaine''s eyes narrowed, studying the woman from head to toe. She looked familiar, but the smeared makeup on the woman''s face made it difficult for Elaine to recognize her. "Who are you?" she asked, forgoing the guesswork and moving straight to the easiest solution.


    ¡°I, I am Laeticia, milady. You don''t remember me?" A shocked expression registered on the young woman''s countenance.


    Laeticia¡­


    It took a few seconds, but Elaine finally recalled the young woman''s identity. Laeticia de Sabran, oldest daughter of Marquis Soren de Sabran and one of Gerard''s many mistresses. Similar to other noble-born mistresses within the Croix estate, Laeticia and the Duke¡¯s union veered more toward political alignment than love. From Estella''s memories, the mistress often expressed admiration for Gerard and tried to win his favor many times. Unfortunately, though the Duke performed his duty and gave Laeticia a daughter, he did not reciprocate her feeling, resulting in her never securing a spot among his favored mistresses.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Since Laeticia was a Marquis'' daughter, even without the favored status, she still received the appropriate respect and treatment from others. The original Estella maintained a discrete distance from all her father''s mistresses. Though she heard the occasional grumbles from her mother, Lady Liviane, about them, she trained her ears to ignore it all. Estella was uninterested in the Croix estate''s internal catfight.


    Laeticia and Estella are not on familiar terms with each other. So why would she ask me for help?


    "Lady Estella, please help me! They set me up! I, I was seduced, but I have not yet betrayed the Duke! My daugh¡ª"


    "Our apologies for the disturbance, Princess. We will take her away now." The guards finally caught up to Laeticia, their hands covering her mouth, muffling her protest. They pulled the mistress from the ground and locked her inside a firm grip despite her struggles.


    "What is her crime?" Elaine asked, suddenly curious.


    The guards stared at each other, hesitation floated in their eyes.


    "Did you not hear me, or did you forget how to follow orders during my absence?" Elaine''s eyes sharpened, exuding unquestioned authority. Her changed aura reminded the guards of the Duke, instilling fear into their bones.


    They all dropped, their bodies filled with cold sweat. "Forgive us, milady. The Duchess ordered absolute secrecy on this matter until His Grace returned."


    "My mother?"


    "Yes, Princess."


    Elaine''s gaze returned to the captive mistress. What sin could be so great for Liviane to mandate such a restriction? "Where are you taking her?" She adjusted her question.


    "Forgive us, milady, but the Duche¡ª"the head guard began.


    "My mother only demanded confidentiality about Miss Laeticia''s crime, not the location you are transporting her to," Elaine interrupted him. "Answering my question would not conflict with her wishes."


    The head guard quieted with momentary agony traveling across his countenance. Then, after a few seconds, he finally relented. "We are taking her to the Isolation Tower."


    "I see." She nodded. Many speculations swirled inside her head. "I have no further questions. You all may go."


    "Thank you, milady." The guards stood upright and dragged a horrified Laeticia away.


    Elaine closed her window and ordered, "Depart."


    "As you wish, milady." The coachman whipped his horses and again steered them to Estella''s manor.


    Inside the carriage, Elaine leaned against her seat, organizing her thoughts. She was in no hurry to hear about Laeticia''s crime since, now that Gerard had returned, she would eventually find out from him or Lady Liviane. Legitimate children of the House of Croix were privileged with the right to receive information on everything related to the clan, including its secrets. However, she had no plan to meddle in the unlucky mistress'' affair. Whatever she did, it was severe enough to warrant imprisonment in the Isolation Tower. From Estella''s knowledge, no one ever escaped the place alive. How troublesome.


    "We have arrived, milady," the coachman informed her.


    Cecil dropped from his steed and opened the door. He then inclined his body and extended his hand. "Please allow me, Princess."


    Elaine accepted his hand and stepped down from the carriage. The maids and servants stood waiting outside, all bowing upon seeing her. "Welcome back, Lady Estella."


    "You two, bring the maid inside my carriage back to her room. Then summon a physician to treat her fever." She directed the two servants nearest her.


    "As you wish, milady." The servants followed Elaine''s order and entered the carriage to retrieve Mariam.


    She nodded and continued inside the manor.

 Chapter 80: Question

    After stepping inside the manor, Elaine immediately discarded Laeticia''s incident from her brain and proceeded to her bedchamber. She informed the head maid about Mariam''s demotion, then dismissed all the servants. Elaine needed rest. She had not enjoyed a peaceful night since the hideous monster kidnapped her to the Insidious Forest. Nothing else mattered to her wearied body and spirit in the current moment beside a long, uninterrupted slumber.


    Three days passed, and Elaine rarely left her room, doing little outside of eating and sleeping. No one from outside visited, including Estella''s mother¡ªnot that she minded. On the fourth day, Elaine finally came to the dining room for breakfast. While finishing her meal, her mind wandered to the ill-fated mistress.


    "How is Miss Laeticia lately?" she suddenly raised the question. It had been over three days. Liviane probably informed Gerard about the mistress'' misdeed, making her imprisonment public.


    A blanketed silence swept the room, and the servants all stared at the floor. Uneasiness piling on their faces.


    Elaine raised a brow. It seems like everyone inside the estate now knows Laeticia''s situation. "You there in the middle. Answer my question." She pointed at a random male servant, then bit down on a dessert.


    The servant flinched. His entire body fidgeted. He looked toward the head maid for instructions.


    "Do you need someone else permission to answer me?" Elaine glanced up from her food, frost clouding her silver eyes. "Am I your master, or is she?"


    The servant''s knees dropped to the floor. His upper body stretched against its surface. "Pl, please for, forgive m, me, milady. I, I, I did no, not m, mean t, to off, offend y, you," the man stuttered. His head repeatedly slammed into the marble tiles.


    The head maid stepped forward, inclining her body. "Please forgive us, milady. His Grace decreed no one shall discuss Miss Laeticia''s matter."


    Even Gerard? She scowled. Elaine placed the dessert back onto her plate, hand rubbing her hurting forehead. She stared at the fearful, kneeling man. "Get up. You are giving me a headache."


    The male servant slowly rose, and a large, reddish bump appeared on his forehead. Though his trembling body straightened, his eyes remained glued to the floor. "For your insubordination, I will demote you a rank and deduct three months'' salary from your pay. Return to your position," she ordered. Her gaze then traveled to the head maid. "You will answer me in his place."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "But milady, His Grace commanded¡ª"


    "If my father required an explanation, I will bear the responsibility. However, we are not in a discussion. I am ordering you to report the facts. Do not forget that I am my father''s daughter and the future Crown Princess. I am privy to all affairs within the estate." Elaine leaned against the table, chin resting on one palm. Her sharpened gaze panned the room. "My patience is running low, and the succeeding punishments will not stay a simple demotion or pay deduction."


    Even though she was the master, most of the servants working in the manor reported to Estella''s parents. Elaine knew each servant observed her every movement and communicated to Gerard or Liviane. The situation was another opportunity for her to assert dominance, showing Estella''s parents, especially the Duke, she was capable and in control of the manor. Elaine would require Gerard''s approval and trust for her positioning in the story. His confidence in her would strengthen her future role in his schemes, not as a puppet but as a participant¡ªthus, following the plot. Though she lacked the information on how the original Estella accomplished this feat, she had no desire to wait around.


    How long till someone breaks, I wonder. Elaine''s fingers tapped on the table, and the noises they created echoed throughout the soundless walls. She watched the servants'' constantly changing expressions, altering between anxiety and dread. However, their lips remained sealed.


    After a few minutes, Elaine again picked up her half-eaten dessert, finishing it in a few bites, then patted her mouth with a napkin and stood up. "I will count to five," she announced. "If no one talks, everyone in this room will receive fifty lashes and immediate dismissal from your service." She momentarily paused, then an ethereal smile slipped on her face¡ªeyes gleaming. "Well, only if you are fortunate enough to survive your injuries." Her smile, though beautiful, conveyed only chills to its recipients.


    All colors drained from the servants'' complexions, their eyes darting between each other while cold sweat drenched their backs. The servants'' faces agonized, deciding between two tough choices¡ªrisk violating the Duke''s order or disobeying Lady Estella. Even if they followed another master''s orders in the shadow, the Young Lady was the ruler inside the manor. And the punishments she served were final. The Lady''s ruthless reputation within the estate came not from thin air. They all had witnessed her killing before. If she ended their life, no one would come to their rescue.


    Elaine began counting, ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­fou¡ª¡°


    "Miss Laeticia is dead, milady," a maid blurted out, unable to withstand the pressure any longer.


    "How and when?"


    "She¡­she hung herself inside the Isolation Tower two days ago."


    Suicide? Did she not beg me to save her a couple of days ago? Elaine was suspicious of Laeticia''s death but had no evidence to prove otherwise.


    "What was her crime?" she pressed.


    The young maid opened her mouth, only to shut down immediately in fear upon seeing the head maid staring at her¡ªthe dining room again returned to silence.


    "You two," Elaine chose two manservants in the corner. "Bring the head maid outside and give her thirty lashes for continued insubordination, then throw her into the dungeon. I shall deal with her later." She was no longer tolerant. Though unsure of who the head maid reported to, keeping an obstructive individual like her around would complicate Elaine''s plan. The punishment also served as a warning to the remaining servants inside the room. No one was safe, and they, too, were dispensable.


    The head maid''s collected facade shattered. She slumped to the floor, head banging against the tiles, pleading for forgiveness. "M, milady, please forgive me. I, I was wrong! I will not do it again! Please have mercy!" However, it was too late for repentance. Elaine had already decided. Her silver eyes watched the head maid''s face twist in surprise, panic, and horror as the manservants pulled her away.


    After the head maid was out of sight, Elaine''s gaze returned to the remaining servants¡ªtheir countenances were whiter than a ghost. "Let''s continue." She curled her lips, displaying an amiable smile. Yet to those before her, the smile was more frightening than any monster they had imagined.

 Chapter 81: Answer

    "Tell me," she repeated her question. "What was Miss Laeticia''s crime?"


    "She had a secret love affair with a guard," a male servant answered, finally reaching his limit. His eroded nerve pushed him to reply, unable to control himself. Though he dreaded violating the Duke''s decree, he was terrified of receiving a punishment similar to the head maid.


    "How was she found out?"


    "I, I''m not certain, milady. I only heard from others that the Duchess caught her in the act."


    "Who was the guard?" Elaine switched to another question.


    "I heard he was a young man that recently joined," a maid replied.


    "No, no. That is not correct. Miss Laeticia''s lover was a guard brought with her from the House of Sabran," another maid interjected.


    Someone is muddying the guard''s identity.


    "What happened to him?" Since Laeticia ''committed suicide,'' her lover''s outcome should not be too different.


    "He¡­" An uncomfortable silence descended on the room. The servants were hesitant to answer Elaine.


    "What happened to him?" she repeated, her fingers again tapping on the table.


    The servants instinctively recoiled at the noise, an invisible pressure weighing on them. "They fed him to the wolves!" a manservant finally blurted out, causing an audible gasp among his peers.


    "Wolves?" Although the Croix''s olden name was the Grey Wolf clan, their descendants were now far removed from their origin. Based on Estella''s memories, the only person who owned wolves within the estate was the Duke. Did he serve the punishment?


    "Y, yes, milady."


    "What of his remains?"


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Forgive me, milady. I, I do not know what happens afterward. Though¡­his impaled head is still outside the Isolation Tower."


    "They decapitated the lover, impaled his head, then fed his body to the wolves?" she summarised the male servant''s recount.


    "You are correct, Princess."


    Upon hearing the penalties, most servants kept their composure while others'' faces squirmed, especially the younger servants, sickened by the savagery. They knew about the killing but did not learn its grotesque details until now.


    The brutal punishment mentioned would have caused Elaine from one year ago to nauseate with disgust. However, the many near-death encounters had hardened Elaine, and she no longer experienced any visceral reaction to this world''s bloodthirsty and barbaric killing. Her stomach no longer churned with repulsion¡ªonly a numbing feeling remained.


    "Good. I have no further questions." She clasped her hands, ending the interrogation. "You are all dismissed. Those that answered my questions will receive an extra month''s salary."


    "Thank you, Lady Estella." The servants bowed, cleaned the dining table, and hurried outside¡ªovercome with relief. The last two exiting servants turned and again bowed to Elaine before closing the door behind them.


    She waited until the footsteps in the hallway faded, then slumped in her chair and exhaled. Elaine knew her antic today would reach the Duke''s ears and hoped her little performance pleased him. Only a year separated her from the original timeline, and Elaine started feeling relentless anxiety creeping inside. After reflecting on her experiences since arriving in the book world, Elaine realized she had made little progress. Besides adjusting to her environment and accidentally involving in events outside the plot, she still needed to consolidate her position within the estate. Gerard had eyes throughout the manor. Elaine doubted he was oblivious to the increased frequency of the attempt on her life.


    But why would the Duke allow the assassination attempts on his daughter to continue? Estella was his legitimate child and the future Crown Princess. Would it not benefit him for her to survive? An in-depth scrutiny of the disturbances around the manor led Elaine to conclude that Gerard was assessing her. She was never in danger since the beginning because the poison testers would always die in her place. The only logical explanation for the Duke''s puzzling action was that he wanted her to solve the poisoning herself.


    Estella had failed once before she arrived. Elaine could continue Estella''s investigation or concede and resume her daily routines until she reached the main story. However, the original plot described Estella as the primary co-conspirator in several of Gerard''s schemes. Without Estella''s participation, several significant events in the book''s first half would derail or cease to exist. Thus, Elaine deduced her future corporation with the Duke depended on her current efforts. Monitoring from the shadow, he continued evaluating her intelligence and ruthlessness. How far would she push to achieve her objective? Would she disregard unnecessary things like morality and emotion to gain an advantage?


    Even if she failed, Elaine believed she would still become the Crown Princess, though with many strings attached, restricting her movements and Gerard becoming her puppet master. Elaine shook her head¡ªsuch was not the result she desired.


    However, before continuing the investigation, Elaine needed to establish authority over the servants and show Gerard her innate cruelty. No matter who the servants secretly listened to, she was the law inside the manor. Laeticia''s incident gave Elaine a golden opportunity¡ªkilling two birds with one stone.


    Initially, she intended to threaten the servants into submission and avoid any flesh-related punishments. However, the head maid kept obstructing her plan, forbidding other servants from speaking. Tolerating her disobedience would only sow seeds of disorder in the future, complicating Elaine''s path. Since the head maid openly opposed her, Elaine followed the tides and used the woman as a sacrificial lamb¡ªa warning to anyone considering defying her. The method worked, and the result satisfied her.


    The real hard work begins here.


    Elaine stretched her arms and rose from the table. No matter the obstacles ahead, she was determined to reach Estella''s destined ending.

 Chapter 82: Tower

    Elaine left the dining room and asked a nearby guard, "Where is Sir Ascania?"


    "He is at the knight''s training ground, milady."


    "I see." Elaine nodded and continued outside the manor. Upon reaching the courtyard, she encountered a returning Cecil. Elaine had not seen the blonde-haired young man since she locked herself inside the bedchamber. He walked toward her, wearing a form-fitted navy blue guard uniform that replaced his damaged Croix''s knight armor from the expedition. The color highlighted his healthy sun-kissed skin and elegant features, especially the distinctive yet beautiful heterochromia.


    "Forgive me, milady. I went to the training ground without your permission." Cecil knelt before Elaine and inclined his head, displaying the radiant golden locks.


    After forgiving him, she asked him if he knew the location of the Isolation Tower. Estella had never been to the infamous imprisonment structure, so Elaine was also clueless. Within the vast estate, not knowing the direction could culminate in an individual wandering in circles. However, she refrained from inquiring another servant about the tower, predicting it might transform into an ordeal similar to the scene a while ago¡ªone uproar per day was enough.


    Since it is Cecil, he may not raise too much opposition, Elaine mused.


    "Yes, milady."


    "Lead me there. I want to take a visit."


    "As you wish, Princess." Cecil complied with no hesitation.


    Elaine was a bit surprised at his willingness. She had thought he would resist her demand like the others, stating Gerard''s mandate. "Thank you, Sir Ascania," she smiled.


    ''Know your enemies'' was a wise statement Elaine read somewhere in her original world. Thus, she wished to learn more about the Croix estate and its inhabitants. Unfortunately, though Estella was the Duchess'' oldest child, her apathy toward others limited her knowledge about the estate''s politics. After Elaine gained her body, she heard bits and pieces of the power struggle between Lady Liviane and the mistresses through the servants. However, the information was insufficient, and she remained in the dark about the poisoner''s identity.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Distracted by many unexpected events, Elaine allowed almost a year to elapse without achieving further progress on the investigation. She had Cecil spy on the manor''s servants and discovered that while most worked for Estella''s parents, some reported to other masters¡ªexcept for a few younger ones. Despite the different allegiances, the mysterious deaths around her spared no one. The victimized kitchen staff were part of separate factions. Did that mean the culprit was killing indiscriminately?


    Though she theorized her current situation and the Duke''s motive, Elaine was not foolish enough to recklessly court danger. She would still investigate in secret. Yet, considering the remaining time, her method might become more aggressive.


    The cheating mistress event probably had no relation to the poisoning. However, it might grant Elaine insights into Gerard''s harem and provide a breadcrumbs trail toward her goal. The remote possibility encouraged her to probe into the incident.


    "Please follow me, milady." Cecil advanced outside the manor''s gates with Elaine shadowing closely behind.


    The road to the tower was further than she expected. Though Elaine had acclimated to walking around in the noble heels, her feet still ached after the long distance. Cecil slowed several times throughout the travel, allowing her to catch up. Even with his guidance, it took more than half an hour before they reached their destination.


    True to its name, the Isolation Tower was built in a remote part of the Croix estate. Its dark, imposing structure loomed above everything else in the surrounding vicinity. Massive stacked stones layered the tower''s exterior, blocking all light sources and allowing the prisoners only a tiny opening at the top to peek through. Four knights secured its premises, preventing anyone from breaking in or escaping. A few feet north of the tower stood a tall, lone metal stake¡ªdirectly facing the main manor. A bloodied, decomposing head hung on its sharp edge, staining a deep crimson liquid on its lustrous surface. The sinister color glistened under the sunlight, catching the attention of all curious passersby.


    That must be the guard. Elaine stared at the maggot-infested, deformed human body part, wondering if the man was brave or stupid. After all, he dared to covet a mistress of the notoriously ruthless Duke of Geris.


    Elaine stepped toward the structure. The guarding knights noticed her, bowed and returned to their previous positions. She pondered whether to try forcing her way inside the Isolation Tower to investigate. However, Elaine immediately dismissed the idea. Unlike the servants in her manor, the knights were not easily persuadable targets. Gerard was their only master, and his orders were absolute.


    The sound of flapping wings beckoned Elaine''s ears. She glanced up and noticed a small bird perched on a nearby tree branch. It was an ordinary bird, yet a familiar feeling kept nudging her memories. The answer, though, was always a step beyond her grasp. A few seconds later, her focus returned to the prison tower.


    The only way I can enter is through Gerard. Despite having unrivaled power and authority among the Duke''s children, Elaine realized her limits. She was not the main character and, thus, could not afford to test her luck. Defying a no-discussion mandate and breaking into a heavily guarded prison were different matters. And unlike Marquis Veros, Gerard was far from a doting father.


    "Let''s return." Elaine turned around and again glanced at the rotting human head. Solving the guard''s identity will have to wait until later.

 Chapter 83: Fabric

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 84: Daughter

    "Greetings, Honorable Mother. I hope you are in good health." Elaine curtsied.


    "You may rise," Liviane said. "What brings you here, dear daughter?"


    Though the Duchess called her ''dear daughter,'' the distance in her voice reminded Elaine of the mother-daughter pair detached relationship. "Does a daughter need a reason to visit her mother?" She straightened her back and tugged her lips, donning a caring visage.


    "Of course not. I always welcome your presence." Liviane''s countenance displayed a warm veneer, yet the suspicion in her eyes failed to escape Elaine.


    "Thank you, mother." She moved forward with an elegant stride, ignoring the curious stares from the mistresses. Before reaching the Duchess'' location, she passed by the kneeling female figure. Elaine caught a glimpse of the girl''s appearance and guessed her identity.


    The figure was a girl aged about eight or nine with disheveled caramel blond hair cascading down her back. Tight ropes wrapped around her wrists while an older maid''s firm hand rested on her shoulder, pinning her in place. The girl''s face jerked upward, pursing her chapped lips with hazel eyes like daggers fixated on Liviane. Despite the obstinate facade, her trembling body revealed the scared child inside.


    Laeticia''s daughter. The young girl''s features bore a striking resemblance to the deceased mistress. Though the Croix clan ruling house''s members distinguished themselves through their silver eyes¡ªa symbol of the noblest bloodline and magical ability, it was not uncommon for some children to inherit none of the characteristics. Despite their different features, those children remained the Duke''s offspring and received respect from the servants. However, they would forever live under the shadow of their silver-eyed siblings, never to see or gain acknowledgment from their father.


    What is this setting? Is this little girl currently on trial?


    Elaine resumed her march toward Estella''s mother. When she arrived, a maid had already prepared a chair next to the Duchess on the opposite side of her younger brother. She settled in her seat and inquired, "May I join the exciting activity you arranged for today?" Elaine''s gaze leveled on Estella''s restrained younger half-sister, receiving the girl''s redirected glare. What is Laeticia''s daughter called again? Estella never bothered to remember the mistresses'' children¡ªa wasteful endeavor, in her opinion, to learn the names of other lesser puppets.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Do as you wish," Liviane sighed. She did not anticipate her daughter''s appearance or enthusiasm for the affair. Estella had grown more mature since the incident with the Third Prince almost a year ago. She no longer caused her headaches by stirring troubles around the estate. Though her maternal intuition sometimes nudged her about Estella''s sudden change, Liviane ignored it. Her motherly gaze shined upon the little boy playing with his toys beside her. Armes was her pride and joy. He was the heir to the Geris Dukedom, and she would destroy all obstacles for him to inherit the Duke''s title. As long as Estella followed the prearranged path and became a sturdy shield for her precious child, she was happy with her daughter''s transformation.


    "Thank you, mother."


    Elaine observed the Duchess'' expression. No wonder the original Estella always sought her mother''s attention through her antics. Liviane poured all her affection and hope into her son, sparing nothing left for her daughter. Fortunately, Elaine was not Estella, and the cruel realization incited no anger or despair within her. She only needed to focus on completing her role in the storyline. Then perhaps she could return to the real world and reunite with her loving parents.


    "Let us continue." The Duchess'' icy gaze refocused on the kneeling young girl. "I will not delve into the past incident. However, I recently learned that the depth of Laeticia de Sabran''s crime was far greater than previously suspected. And that this child is an offspring born from her betrayal and not His Grace''s flesh and blood." She lowered her tone, stretching the last few words.


    The revelation caused the mistresses and their maids to share an inaudible gasp among each other. Their exaggerated expressions impressed even Elaine, who had seen countless award-winning movies and dramas from her original world. Everyone here is good at acting. It is a pity they cannot exhibit their talents on a stage, she mused. However, Elaine admitted the twist also surprised her. She did not expect an ''innocent'' visit to Estella''s mother would land her in a conspiracy. Continuing her demure noble lady act, Elaine waited for the play to commence.


    "Lies¡­You are lying!" the young girl screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I, I am a Croix. You all framed my mother! You¡ª" A hand covered her mouth before she could finish, muffling her last words.


    "Her Grace did not permit you to speak," the older maid interjected. "My apologies for not stopping her sooner, milady." She inclined her body, forcing the girl along with her.


    "I see Laeticia failed to teach her daughter manners," Liviane remarked, her steely eyes piercing, instilling fear in the young girl. "Since the mother is no longer here, I will help teach her child the first lesson." She signaled a maid from behind her to advance.


    "As you wish, milady." The maid bowed and proceeded toward Laeticia''s daughter. She stopped before the bewildered young girl, body leaning forward, then removed her right glove and struck the girl across the face. "The first lesson. Do not speak unless given permission." The maid''s resounding voice and the impacted sound echoed throughout the walls, silencing the chamber. Everyone tensed, from masters to servants, not daring to utter a peep. Even the disinterested Armes glanced up from his toys.

 Chapter 85: Maid

    Laeticia''s daughter''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her left cheek reddened and throbbed from the strike. "You¡­how dare a lowly servant like you? Even my mother and grandfather never hit me!" she yelled. Undeterred by her tied hands, the little girl suddenly struggled free of the older maid''s grip and lunged at her assailant. However, Liviane''s maid easily dodged the attack and grabbed the child''s dress, throwing her backward. The stunned older maid rose and hurried toward the girl, again subduing her.


    How fearless. Does this child not realize her situation? Elaine wondered. She mentions her grandfather. It is Marquis Soren de Sabran? Since the Duchess was a foreign princess, the original Estella never met her maternal grandparents. Elaine suspected Laeticia''s daughter''s experience was different. Based on Estella''s knowledge, the Marquis was a political ally and had conducted various business ventures with the Duke. Despite being an unfavored mistress, Laeticia was Marquis Soren''s eldest child from his legitimate wife and was respected at the Croix estate. The mutually beneficial union helped the Marquis'' businesses flourish. Laeticia''s contribution to her family''s fortune and her younger brother''s role as heir earned her high regard within the House of Sabran.


    Gerard allowed his mistresses to revisit their parental homes. Thus, Elaine assumed the mistress had taken her daughter to the Sabran estate numerous times. She doubted the little girl had seen much of the Duchess or her other silver-eyed half-siblings due to the restrictions on non-legitimate children and her lower status. The child''s arrogance likely stemmed from her mother''s influence and her pampered upbringing in the Summer Manor and Sabran estate. Yet, given the severity of Laeticia''s crime, not even Marquis Soren would dare to rescue his ''precious'' granddaughter.


    I bet the news has reached the House of Sabran, and the Marquis is scrambling for Laeticia''s replacement. Unfortunately for the young girl, her beloved grandfather had already abandoned her. And she would no longer receive support from her mother''s family.


    "Control that wild child. I will not tolerate her disrespect a second time," the Duchess commanded.


    "Y, yes, Your Grace," the older maid replied between heavy breaths. She did not expect the child''s sudden strength. "I sincerely apologize for my oversights."


    "Tasha, go support her." Liviane glanced at her maid. She no longer trusted the old woman''s competence in the job.


    "As you wish, milady." The maid slipped on her right glove and took position next to the older maid. She then extracted a handkerchief from her dress pocket and secured the young girl''s mouth, preventing her from further interruption.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Fire erupted from Laeticia''s daughter''s eyes, glaring magma at the Duchess'' maid. If a look could kill, the little girl would have shredded Tasha into tiny pieces. The maid spared no reaction to the child''s angry gaze. She stood immobilized, staring ahead and waiting for her master''s next order.


    After settling the situation, Liviane glanced at her son. The little boy was no longer interested in the commotion. His head again lowered, refocusing on his toys. Estella''s mother''s gaze returned to the young girl, knitting together her brows. "This travesty has continued long enough." One hand holding her tingling forehead, she ordered, "Bring the maid here."


    "Yes, Your Grace." One guard exited the chamber. A few minutes later, a male voice reported from outside. "I have brought her, milady."


    "Let them in."


    The double door slowly swung open, showing the previously departed guard. Nestled close behind him was a nervous-looking maid. The woman appeared in her early thirties with a round face and matching figure. Her eyes darted around the room, surveying her surrounding. The maid''s gaze stopped upon discovering the little girl. Her anxiety visibly increased.


    Interesting. Elaine observed the plump woman''s movements, tracking her every reaction.


    The guard marched toward the center, followed by the maid. They halted a few feet before the Duchess, almost parallel to the young girl''s location. The guard bowed and returned to his station, leaving the plump woman fidgeting under several probing gazes. Turning her head, the girl immediately changed her expression upon seeing the maid¡ªeyes flooded with confusion.


    "State your background," A maid behind Liviane demanded.


    "M, m, my name is Agnes Rossi. I, I am Miss Laeticia''s former maid." Agnes knelt and bowed, stretching her entire upper body against the floor.


    "Raise your head."


    "Thank you, milady." The plump maid slowly lifted her head.


    "How long was your service?" Liviane asked.


    "I have been serving Miss Laeticia for fifteen years. I followed her here from the House of Sabran."


    "Then you witnessed everything?"


    "Y, yes, Your Grace."


    "Tell me about the child." The Duchess stared at the anxious maid. Her pale blue eyes were like the arctic wind, sending frosts throughout the woman''s body.


    "Miss...Miss Laeticia''s daughter?" Agnes winced, trembling with cold sweat dripping down her back. She took many furtive glances at the little girl while agony twisted her countenance, battling between unknown forces inside her head.


    Several minutes passed, yet the chamber remained drowned in silence. Liviane''s eyes narrowed, snapping her fingers.


    "Answer Her Grace''s question." Tasha appeared behind Laeticia''s former maid with a dagger, tilting its sharp edge close to the woman''s neck.


    When did she move? Elaine raised a brow. Tasha''s unexpected emergence behind the woman surprised her. That maid is dangerous.


    Agnes yelped, falling backward. She opened her mouth and drew several quick breaths, attempting to subdue the sweltering panic. Sweat rained down on her forehead as she again climbed onto her knees, head slamming against the marble floor, begging for mercy. "Pl, please spare me, Your Grace. Please give me another chance. I, I will tell you everything."


    "Talk." Still standing behind the plump woman, Liviane''s maid returned the dagger to her sleeve.

 Chapter 86: Trial

Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

 Chapter 87: Verdict

You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

 Chapter 88: Proposition

A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

 Chapter 89: Dealing (2)

    Liviane peered at Elaine with a frosty intensity, causing shivers to crawl down her spine. Elaine''s hands curled into fists, forcing herself to maintain eye contact. No matter the pressure Estella''s mother exerted, she would not succumb. Estella''s role in strengthening Liviane''s son''s succession provided Elaine an edge in the current negotiation. Thus, she leveraged the advantage to achieve her objective. Despite the accelerated beating in her chest, she reminded herself to stay firm. If Elaine could not even handle the Duchess, how could she deal with the much more terrifying Duke in the future?


    "I hope you will carefully consider, mother¡ªa mere servant or your precious Armes'' succession," she pushed.


    "And if I don''t agree?" Liviane questioned.


    "I will admit defeat and return to my manor," Elaine sighed. "Pity neither my little brother nor I will obtain our desired titles."


    "What are you implying?" The Duchess'' eyes narrowed. She released Armes and stalked toward Elaine, her grim figure looming over her daughter. "What do you know?"


    "Enough." Elaine rose from the seat, her face only inches away from Estella''s mother. "I am no longer your obedient puppet, mother. Either we work together to achieve our goals, or I will cease to play my role." She leaned closer, whispering in the Duchess'' ear.


    "How dare you?" Liviane''s face flustered. She raised her right hand, no longer able to control her rage.


    Here it comes. The corner of Elaine''s lips curled. She expected the reaction. Her arm reached forward, waiting to catch Liviane''s falling hand.


    A loud bang exploded in the chamber, again drowning the atmosphere in silence. Elaine''s eyes widened with bewilderment spreading across her expression. Before she could react, Cecil had slipped in front of her, receiving the Duchess'' strike¡ªa reddened handprint marred his left cheek.


    "Please quell your anger, Your Grace." He lowered his head.


    After a few seconds, Elaine regained her composure and pulled him behind her. "Do not interfere, Sir Ascania. This matter is between my mother and I," she ordered. Her sharpened gaze returned to the Duchess, enunciating each word. "Since you already expressed your answer, please allow me to excuse myself. I pray you will not regret your choice." She curtsied and turned toward the entrance. "You. Follow me and bring that child along," Elaine addressed the older maid restraining Azalea.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Y, yes. Lady Estella." The maid bobbed her head and climbed to her feet, trailing Elaine and pushing the girl along.


    "Stop!" Liviane shouted before Elaine reached the double door.


    "Is there anything else you need, mother?" Elaine paused, still facing the entrance. Even without looking, she felt the Duchess'' potent gaze behind her.


    "Do you vow by the words spoken today?"


    "Of course, mother. What benefits would I reap by betraying you?" She tilted her head, glancing back at Estella''s mother. "Our purposes are mutual, and we both desired the same ending. I am simply requesting more support."


    "I hope you will keep your promise," Liviane stated solemnly¡ªeyes obscured by dense, heavy fog. "Tasha," she called.


    "Yes, milady." The maid inclined her body.


    "You will serve my daughter from now on. She is your new master."


    "As you wish, Your Grace." Tasha removed herself from the Duchess'' entourage and proceeded toward Elaine. "I will dedicate my life to serve you, milady." She bowed.


    "Good." Elaine nodded, then twirled around, curtsying to Liviane. "I am truly grateful, mother."


    Estella''s mother did not respond. She again grasped her son''s hand and glided past Elaine, exiting the threshold. The Duchess retained her elegant stride despite the violent anger burning inside.


    After Liviane''s and her servants'' figures disappeared behind the double door, Elaine returned her attention to Laeticia''s daughter. "Lock the child in her room and feed her like normal. Do not allow anyone near her. And I will return tomorrow." She pinned her gaze on the older maid, staring holes into her head. "If anything happens to my toy before then, I will ask for your head."


    Cold sweat drenched the older maid''s entire body. She dropped to the ground and bowed. "Y, yes, milady. I, I will guard Miss Azalea with my life."


    "Good. I trust you," Elaine smiled, then pivoted to the door and departed the chamber, followed by Cecil and her new maid, Tasha. She halted at the main hall and again relayed her message. "I will revisit tomorrow. If anything happens to my new toy before then, the walls within these halls will dye a different color." Her voice was neither harsh nor reverberant. Yet, it was enough to reach all the Summer Manor residents. Satisfied, she traversed the entrance and entered her carriage. "Bring me to the dungeon," she commanded.


    "As you wish, Princess." The coachman whipped and steered his horses to the estate''s dungeon.


    When they arrived a few minutes later, the guarding knights greeted Elaine. She acknowledged them and stepped down from the carriage with Cecil''s assistance. Similar to the Isolation Tower, the dungeon was a tall and gloomy structure. However, instead of only one room built at the top for a sole prisoner, it contained twenty-seven floors, with a unique punishment crafted on each level.


    "Take me to the head maid," Elaine ordered.


    "Please follow me, milady." A guarding knight complied and motioned her to follow him.


    Elaine nodded, trailing after him along with Cecil and Tasha. They passed through several prison cells before reaching the head maid''s location on the first floor.


    The woman no longer possessed her familiar collected and neat appearance. She lay on the ground, her white dress uniform blemished by a deep red liquid and her face covered by disheveled hair.


    "Wake up. Lady Estella is here to see you." The knight thumped on the cell''s bars.


    "La, Lady Estella?" The head maid opened her eyes, parting her chapped, bloodied lips, and took several quick, labored breaths. She climbed to her knees and crawled toward Elaine. "Milady. Ple, please forgive me. I, I¡­" The woman did not finish her sentence before her expression suddenly changed, directing her gaze behind Elaine.


    "T, Tasha!" she cried. "Please save, save me!"

 Chapter 90: Dilemma

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

 Chapter 91: Journal

Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

 Chapter 92: Delegate

    Elaine advanced toward Laeticia''s daughter, casting her a condescending gaze. "A toy should know its place."


    Azalea struggled to move, glaring at her with defiant eyes.


    "Bring her with us," Elaine ordered.


    "Yes, milady." Tasha picked Laeticia''s daughter from the bed and lifted her over one shoulder, carrying the little girl like a sack of potatoes.


    Incomprehensible noises escape Azalea''s mouth, tied hands and feet hitting and kicking. Unfortunately, despite her futile efforts, the maid was an overpowered opponent. They exited the chamber and followed Elaine down the staircase to the main hall.


    "You can put her down."


    "As you wish, milady." Tasha dropped Azalea, producing a loud thudding sound.


    "I have an announcement," Elaine said.


    The surrounding servants ceased their work and gathered around them, eyes brimming with curiosity. Their gazes focused on the little girl struggling to her knees on the floor.


    Elaine scanned the room and did not see Agnes among the masses. "Is the head maid present?" she inquired.


    "Please wait for a moment, milady. I will retrieve her," a maid replied, then disappeared into a hallway. Shortly after, she brought back a tall, gaunt older maid with prominent cheekbones and hollowed cheeks. The woman''s skeletal appearance reminded Elaine of a mummified corpse.


    "I am at your service, Lady Estella." The Summer Manor''s head maid bowed.


    "Good. Starting now, you shall manage two new maids," Elaine said, pointing to Azalea and Tasha. "Assign them any tasks you deem suitable."


    "But milady, Young Miss Azalea¡­" The gaunt woman hesitated, though a slight twitch on her lips betrayed the reluctant facade.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "This child is no longer a master of the estate. She is my toy, and I want her to become a servant in this place¡ªstripped of all authority and privileges."


    Laeticia''s daughter''s eyes expanded, overwhelmed with shock. Indecipherable sounds again escape her covered mouth. She attempted to rise, but Tasha pinned her down.


    Elaine ignored Azalea and continued the announcement. A devilish expression occupied her countenance. "However, she may not leave the Summer Manor. All her duties and tasks shall remain here. I prefer to observe her suffering within these walls."


    "Y, yes, milady. I understand."


    "As for my maid, regard her like other servants under your supervision." She glanced at Tasha. "Do not disappoint me."


    "As you wish, milady." Tasha inclined her body.


    The servants stayed silent, not daring even a whisper. Lady Estella never explained why she placed Tasha inside the Summer Manor, yet everyone understood. The maid would become her eyes and ears, reporting all affairs within the manor for the Lady''s enjoyment.


    "Excellent." Elaine nodded. "You all may continue your duties."


    "Thank you, Lady Estella." The servants bowed and slowly dispersed. Tasha followed the head maid, again carrying the little girl over her shoulder.


    Elaine returned to her carriage and ordered a departure to the Croix''s archives. When they arrived minutes later, she entered the building while Cecil waited outside. Inside, Elaine found Herbert, the old archives keeper, standing on a ladder against the fifth-floor shelves facing away from her, perusing a book with high concentration. She did not wait for him to notice before proceeding to a corner on the far end. Her hand traced the shelves to an unspecified book and performed a series of knocks on its spine. The older man glanced up upon hearing the knocks but immediately returned to his reading. He mumbled an incantation and used a finger to draw a half-moon shape on a page surface.


    Below, a small keyhole appeared on the book''s spine, and Elaine transferred her ice magic into its opening. The book emitted a soft white glow, then disappeared with an entire shelf¡ªan ivory door with Croix''s carving of howling silver wolves materialized in its place. She turned the knob and entered, leaving the door vanishing behind her and returning to its original appearance.


    Elaine walked down a dark corridor, guided by Estella''s memories. After counting exactly fifty-five steps, she rested a hand on the wall and again transferred her magic. The bricks rumbled and began shifting outward, revealing a sizeable well-lit chamber. The area inside was vacant except for a few lone tables at the center. Elaine strolled to a table and sat, lifting her head and examining her surrounding. She was alone, yet hundreds of silent shadows filled the walls, looming over the chamber.


    "Bring me information on Agnes Rossi''s and Isabella de Valois'' backgrounds."


    "As you wish, milady," a gruff man''s voice replied, and a shadow receded from the wall.


    "Good. I expect the results in two days." Elaine rose and exited the secret room, returning to the gloomy corridor. She traced her steps to the blocked entrance and re-performed the previous movements. The vanished door reappeared, allowing her back inside the Croix''s archives.


    Herbert greeted her on the other side, "Welcome back, milady. I hope you received everything you need."


    "I did. Thank you, Herbert." She donned an affable smile, then bid him farewell. After stepping outside the Croix''s archives, Elaine collected Cecil and entered the carriage, commanding the coachman back to Estella''s manor.


    The next step is in motion. Inside the carriage, Elaine leaned against the cushioned seat, resting for a moment. She prepared the stage and raised the curtain in the Summer Manor. The only remaining action was to wait for the actors to assemble. Elaine tasked Tasha solely to observe and not interfere unless the child encountered life-threatening situations. She aimed to establish a natural setting for everyone in Laeticia''s former residence to lower their guards and reveal their characters. And the grand finale was to force Azalea into center stage and attract the mastermind.

 Chapter 93: Letter

    The following day, Elaine resumed Estella''s aristocratic studies. Though she persevered through other subjects, etiquette lessons never failed to drive her insane with boredom. Upon returning from classes on the second day, Elaine discovered two stacks of documents placed neatly on the antechamber''s writing desk. Marked on each were Agnes'' and Isabella''s names.


    Efficient, as expected, Elaine mused. Though it was the first time she utilized Croix''s intelligence network, another special privilege available only to legitimate children, it impressed her. She picked up the documents and examined their contents.


    Agnes Rossi had a younger male sibling still living in her hometown. Their parents were both deceased, and she had been sending him funds since her early employment with the House of Sabran. Elaine flipped through the following pages, noting the younger brother had a daughter and a gambling addiction, amassing an enormous debt. The last page ended abruptly, stating no one had seen the Rossi family members in the past few months.


    She returned Agnes'' report to the desk and moved to Isabella de Valois''. Isabella was the middle daughter of the House of Valois. Her family and the House of Sabran were business partners. Thus, she and Laeticia were close playmates and childhood friends. The remaining information on the mistress'' upbringing was typical of a noblewoman¡ªnothing stuck out of the ordinary. However, the report revealed Isabella''s connection to Laeticia, explaining her motivation for protecting Azalea.


    They played together and married the same man¡ªa tragedy, in Elaine''s opinion. She ripped the documents and threw them into the fireplace, disintegrating the evidence of her request.


    In the next few weeks, she continued following Estella''s regular schedule, slowly easing back into an aristocrat''s mundane lifestyle. Every three to five days, Tasha would return to report on Laeticia''s daughter''s situation. Though the Summer Manor''s residents were initially wary of Tasha, they soon realized the maid''s lack of interest in interfering. And true to Elaine''s prediction, Azalea''s daily existence began its hellish descent. Long-held grudges against Laeticia or her daughter finally exploded like a bursting dam from the other mistresses and their children to the lowly servants. As a precaution, Elaine ordered Tasha to remove any male servants with vile thoughts and movements from the residence. She did not need unwanted actions to derail her plan.


    Only two individuals assisted the little girl, Agnes and Isabella. However, Azalea now regarded the plump maid as an enemy and reacted viscerally to her presence. On the other hand, the Valois mistress received acceptance and reliance from Laeticia''s daughter. Both outcomes were within Elaine''s expectations.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Continue your observation," she directed after hearing Tasha''s report. "And pay attention to the gossip and rumors."


    "As you wish, milady." The maid bowed and returned to the Summer Manor.


    After dismissing Tasha, Elaine proceeded to her bedchamber. Before reaching her destination, however, she encountered the head maid standing outside her door. The woman had been more agreeable since her retrieval from the dungeon.


    "Milady, you received an invitation from the palace." The head maid inclined her body, raising both hands over her head. On her palms was a golden letter with a royal seal stamp.


    "An invitation?" Elaine accepted the letter, examining the envelope.


    "Yes, Lady Estella." The head maid nodded.


    "Thank you. You may leave."


    "As you wish, milady."


    Elaine motioned the remaining servants to wait outside and entered the antechamber, strolling to her writing desk. She then sat down and unsealed the envelope. Inside was an invitation to the Third Prince''s birthday celebration in one week.


    Alexander''s birthday. Elaine studied the adorned paper. Not every royal Prince''s or Princess'' celebrations received the same reception. However, similar to Estella''s fianc¨¦, the Third Prince''s birthday party was an ¨¦toile Empire''s must-attend event, even for the House of Croix. He was influential within the aristocrats'' circles and a beloved public figure in the capital¡ªa status symbol the Crown Prince could never achieve.


    Another significant reason propelling the aristocrats throughout the empire to fight for a spot on the invitation list was Alexander''s maternal background. Though she lacked the Queen title, his mother hailed from the House of d''Amboise, a formidable clan comparable to the House of Croix. In the power struggle between the Duke of Geris and L¨¦vis, the small and mid-level noble Houses often became the sacrificial lambs or unintended collateral damages¡ªmostly from Gerard''s ruthless schemes. The celebration was an opportunity for them to strengthen alliances or obtain protection.


    I have yet to express my gratitude. Elaine pulled an empty bottle from a drawer and placed it on the desk. The tiny object saved her life. Without the medicinal liquid once filled its interior, she would have bled to death before Elias found her inside the Insidious Forest. The mere recollection of the godforsaken place caused shudders to travel through Elaine''s body and accelerated her heartbeats. Even after weeks of recuperating and burying the memories, debilitating nightmares still plagued her dreams every couple of days¡ªdrenching her in sweat after waking up.


    Tendrils of darkness crawled in the shadow and shrouded her mind. Their outstretched claws transformed into hideous monsters with deep crimson crescent-shaped mouths, whispering abhorrent threats and attempting to swallow her whole.


    Elaine''s hand clutched her chest, heaving laborious breaths. It took several minutes before her anxiety settled, and the panting ceased. She glanced at her trembling balled fist through blurred vision, still grasping the now crushed invitation, and exhaled.


    "Notify my father that I will attend the Third Prince''s birthday celebration," Elaine commanded, repressing the tremor in her voice.


    "Yes, Lady Estella," a maid responded from behind the closed door.

 Chapter 94: Residual

    The prolonged panic attack drained Elaine''s energy. She leaned against the desk, attempting to rise from her chair. However, her legs lost their balance and crashed to the ground. Elaine grimaced, seeking to climb to her feet, yet the fogged vision and ringing in her ears prevented her from focusing.


    "Milady, are you alright?" a maid inquired from outside.


    The internal booming worsened, spreading to her brain. Elaine squeezed her eyes shut, hands clutching her temples, attempting to subdue the throbbing. She opened her lips, yet no sound escaped¡ªonly more difficulty respiring.


    "Yes, Lady Estella is inside."


    "Please wait. I will notify Her Ladyship." Elaine heard faint voices and shuffling noises in the distance. "Please stop! You cannot come in without Lady Estella''s permission!" Torrents of sounds soared like a blaring siren, intensifying the pulsation in her head.


    "Wait! You cannot come in!" The door sprang open, followed by rapidly approaching footsteps.


    "Milady¡­"


    "Milady, can you hear me?" a familiar voice called to Elaine, then someone pulled her into a gentle enfold. "Hurry! Summon the head physician!" the voice thundered, overshadowing the surrounding gasps and panics.


    "Right, right away!" someone else replied, hurried footsteps running outside.


    "Please hang on, milady. The head physician will arrive soon." The voice''s owner picked Elaine up from the floor and carried her toward an unknown location. She opened her eyes for a brief second, recognizing the bright golden locks through clouded sight before falling from awareness.


    Elaine could hear an older man''s modulated voice while wandering in and out of consciousness. "So Her Ladyship often wakes up in the middle of the night?" he inquired.


    "Yes, the night-duty maids could hear Lady Estella''s panting inside the bedchamber. However, she always forbids them from entering," a female voice answered.


    "The Lady is suffering from severe insomnia, perhaps due to extreme stress or previous trauma. Her body has reached its limit, and she requires rest. I will prescribe Lady Estella medication to help induce her sleep. However," the older man raised his concerns. "The medicine is only a temporary solution since the source of her illness is not physical." His tone turned grim. "If Her Ladyship continues the current trajectory, she will collapse again. And next time, her condition might worsen."


    "Please cure milady," a soothing male voice implored.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "No need to kneel, young man," the older man sighed. "I would still do my best to treat Her Ladyship without your request. All our lives depend on it, after all."


    Elaine again drifted into slumber. When she reawakened, Elaine saw several individuals waiting by her bedside.


    "How are you feeling, milady?" The head physician advanced toward her. He leaned forward and reached out a hand to check her pulse. "If I may, Princess."


    Elaine nodded, allowing him to perform his duty. "How long was I asleep?"


    "Only a few hours," he replied. "You need more rest, milady."


    "I know." Elaine pursed her lips, lowering her gaze. She desperately desired a respite. Yet, the relentless nightmares would not release her.


    The old physician finished examining Elaine and glanced at the head maid standing nearby. "Follow my instructions on the prescription and provide Her Ladyship the daily medicine in the evening."


    "Please do not worry. We will do our best to assist Lady Estella''s recovery."


    He nodded, then shifted back to Elaine. "Please summon me if your symptoms continue, milady."


    "I understand. You may leave." She dismissed him.


    "Thank you, Lady Estella." The head physician bowed and followed a maid outside.


    "You all may also leave."


    "As you wish, milady. I will bring your medicine later in the afternoon. Please have a good rest." The head maid inclined her body and then turned to leave, shadowed by the remaining servants.


    After those surrounding her dispersed, Elaine finally noticed a familiar figure standing in the corner of her bedchamber¡ªa young man with golden hair resembling morning sunlight and serene heterochromia colored in hues of chestnut and ocean. Their eyes met, and she recognized a faint undercurrent below his characteristic calmness.


    Elaine sat up on the bed. "Thank you for your help, Sir Ascania," she said, masking her embarrassment behind a thin smile. To survive in the book''s dangerous world, Elaine withheld inside a deep cocoon, distancing herself from others and refusing to reveal her weakness to anyone. Yet, no matter how hardened her fortitude, the young girl''s body she inhabited remained fragile. And today, it had reached the breaking point. "How did you know I was in distress?" Elaine asked, genuinely curious.


    Cecil did not respond. Instead, he marched to her bedside, slightly furrowed brows marring his elegant features. He knelt before Elaine, lifting his head¡ªpeaceful gaze troubled by waves of unidentified emotion. "Once again, I failed to protect you." Cecil leaned closer, extended hand found hers, wrapping it between his palms. He lowered his forehead and rested it against their intertwined body parts. "Please tell me, milady. How can I ease your suffering?" The sincerity in his voice tugged at Elaine''s chest. Her freed hand gripped the cover.


    However, this was a request she could not grant. How would one share the weight of a disturbed mind? Despite the nightmarish creatures haunting her dreams, the burdens of her secrets prevented Elaine from seeking help. ¨¦toile banned the practices of soul-swapping and necromancy. If others discovered her origin, she would receive an instant execution. Elaine wished to return to her world and could not risk the possibility. Thus, she stubbornly safeguarded her secrets.


    She regarded Cecil with a warm expression. "I appreciate your concern, Sir Ascania. However, the head physician already prescribed medication for my insomnia. I will be fine," Elaine lied.


    He raised his head, piercing gaze held hers. Elaine sensed Cecil did not believe her deception, yet she was unwilling to continue the conversation. "I want to sleep." She averted her eyes, feigning a yawn.

 Chapter 95: Medicine

Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

 Chapter 96: North

    Elaine''s complexion darkened, suppressing her anger. What is Gerard planning? Heart hammering against her chest, she heaved a breath to calm herself and clear her mind. Estella is still a valuable pawn to the Duke, she rationalized. He currently had no reason to replace her. Besides, Elaine was in no position to refuse. Gerard gave her two choices¡ªaccept the unknown drug or stay in Geris. Elaine could only choose the former. She was the marionette, and he was the puppet master. Thus, defying would sow more suspicion between them, reaping her little benefits.


    No longer hesitant, Elaine reached for the capsule. She placed it inside her mouth and swallowed without further scrutiny. "Are there other requirements?" she asked after ingesting the drug. Impatience colored her voice.


    "No, no, milady. Please forgive my impudence," Yusef apologized and bowed. Yet, his gaze stayed locked on Elaine as though to confirm her intake. "Then, please allow me to excuse¡ª"


    "Did my mother and brother also take the medicine?"


    "Unfortunately, I am not allowed to answer."


    "Did my father specifically forbid this question?" Elaine countered.


    The black-clad man paused and contemplated. A veiled smile returned to his face seconds later. "You are correct, Lady Estella. His Grace did not," he replied.


    Elaine waited for him to continue.


    "Her Grace and the Little Lord also accepted their gifts."


    "I see." She nodded. "You may leave now."


    "Thank you, milady." Yusef swiftly turned on his heel and withdrew from the antechamber.


    Elaine''s gaze followed the black-clad man until he vanished behind the door¡ªa slight frown marked her expression. Though Elaine remained wary of the drug effect, his response to her last question assured her to a certain degree. At least it might not be a deadly poison. She did not know Gerard''s motive, but she reckoned the solution would reveal itself tonight.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    A few hours later, Elaine sat in her carriage and waited at the main manor''s entrance. Peering out the window, she saw Estella''s mother and little brother ambling toward their ride. After the ''incident'' at the Summer Manor, Liviane''s attitude toward her grew more distant, regarding her with increased skepticism. Though indifferent to the treatment, she sometimes wondered whether Estella and the Duchess were blood-related. However, Elaine''s doubt always resolved after scrutinizing her reflection in the mirror. Estella inherited features from both parents, rendering her lineage unmistakable.


    The Duke trailed behind Liviane and her son, entering his carriage at the front. Elaine had not seen him since their arrival home from the joint expedition. The battle scars on his countenance, earned while fighting outside the Insidious Forest, now faded, barely visible to the untrained eyes. Gerard wore a distinguished aristocratic attire, accentuating his tall, dignified figure. Deep silver eyes, like a cold and deadly winter storm, burying many secrets within them. Though time carved a few creases on his face, the Duke still retained the attractive features from his youth. Bathing under the light, he resembled other frail-bodied nobles in the Capital. If not for his fearsome reputation on the battlefield many years ago, no one would suspect the respectable-looking man was a battle-worn veteran.


    The Duke''s hand waved a signal from his carriage, allowing the entourage to depart. The coachmen steered their horses, heading outside the estate and following the familiar path to Orion.


    Though it was no longer Elaine''s first time traversing the route, its final destination always laced her with anxiety. Behind the translucent portal''s gateway was a tunnel of white infiltrated by darkness. Ominous creatures lurking in the mists, licking their lips while observing potential prey. After leading their targets astray, these monsters would sneer with delight, whispering atrocities and threats in the victims'' ears and savoring the outpouring of fear and panic. Despite the mass abduction, no one yet learned of the lost souls'' eventual end. However, through personal experiences and deductions, Elaine could imagine countless nightmarish conclusions awaiting them.


    "We have arrived," someone called, drawing Elaine from her reveries. She again glanced outside, soaking in the familiar scene. The tower''s magicians approached the Croix''s carriages and performed their routine procedures, then propelled them through the portal.


    Inside the tunnel, Elaine convinced herself. It will be fine. It only takes a few minutes. However, her body''s visceral reaction clashed with the logical mind. She clasped her hands together, attempting to suppress the nervous shaking.


    A gentle knock resonated from the other side, penetrating the disturbing silence. "I am here, milady," Cecil called. His sudden statement was neither an assurance nor protection, yet it eased her tension, reducing the uncontrollable body''s movements.


    Elaine''s fingers traced the wall, imagining the blonde-haired young man riding his steed beside her. The simple knowledge of another person''s companionship helped Elaine endure the unsettling atmosphere. "Thank you, Sir Ascania," she mumbled.


    Minutes passed, and the Croix''s entourage exited the portal''s tunnel, arriving at the Capital''s satellite magician tower. Elaine opened the curtain, seeing other entourages surrounding them. Scanning the crowds, she noticed many Northerners. Based on Estella''s memories and her book''s knowledge, the North mainly contained barren land because of the prolonged winter occupying eight months of every year, not to mention barbaric ''savages'' and vicious monsters. Within its treacherous terrains situated the mythical Canus Mountain, the Croix''s ancestral homeland before they relocated to the South six centuries ago.


    There are more of them than usual, Elaine noted. Due to the harsh conditions, most aristocrats avoided planting their roots on those lands. The ones who remained or migrated to the North had no other choices or got exiled¡ªwanted criminals hiding from the soldiers or outcasts of society. Thus, the Northern governing noble Houses were sparse. The original Estella had never seen over two Northerners during previous events. Yet currently, she counted three different Northern entourages outside her carriage.

 Chapter 97: Soleias

Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 98: Marche

This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 99: Royals

Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

 Chapter 100: Dance

The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 101: Garden

    After completing the first dance, Elaine ''reassured'' Louis. "Please do not worry about me, Your Highness. I am only a little lightheaded. A brief rest should restore my strength."


    "Of course, milady. You can take as much time as you like to recover. I will accompany you." Louis displayed a considerate smile. Yet inside, the Crown Prince was lamenting his missed opportunities to covet more innocent noblewomen to his collection. However, with the Emperor''s eyes on him, he could not afford a single blunder.


    "I am grateful for your offer, Your Highness. However, please do not delay your valuable time because of me," Elaine declined. "My minor health issue cannot compare to your obligations." Her gaze flashed to Alexander and back. The Third Prince was already making his second round through the aristocrats, continuing his influence and charm offensive. "After all, your success is essential to both our futures." She donned a sincere expression, perfecting the understanding fianc¨¦e''s facade.


    "I do not deserve such a virtuous and wise fianc¨¦e. I will not disappoint you, milady." The Crown Prince leaned in and kissed her hand.


    Hurry and leave already. "I am your betrothed and will always believe in you, Your Highness." She forced a thin smile while covertly retrieving her arm.


    Louis nodded, then turned and marched off to perform his ''duties.''


    After watching his figure mingle and disappear in the aristocratic crowds, Elaine proceeded outside the Ballroom, stating a need for fresh air. No one questioned her motive after her overt affectionate rendering with the Crown Prince. She glided past many servants and nobles in the Great Hall and smoothly traversed the palace''s entrance, heading outside toward the royal garden, Empyria. Following Estella''s memories, Elaine reached its spiral center without difficulty and encountered a familiar scene upon arrival.


    Pale moonlights shined on the serene lake, creating ripples across its surface and illuminating the surrounding trees and floras. The Third Prince stood on the lakeside with his back facing her, staring into the unknown distance. He then turned around, greeting her with a lopsided grin.


    ''Come closer, Lady Estella,'' he beckoned, continuing their telepathic communication. ''And leave your guard behind.''


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Stay here," Elaine ordered Cecil. Though hesitant to leave her only protection, she reminded herself Alexander was her ally and did not currently have reasons to harm her.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil complied and stood immobilized, silently watching Elaine approaching the lakeside.


    Alexander moved to a nearby bench and waved for Elaine to sit beside him. ''I did not expect your attendance today, milady,'' he remarked after she settled.


    ''Your Highness sent the House of Croix an invitation, did you not?'' Elaine replied. ''It would be improper for me to decline.'' Her eyes studied his semi-translucent form. It was a similar sight to her coming-of-age celebration. His main body probably stayed in the banquet, socializing with other aristocrats like normal. Elaine wondered what magic Alexander used to split and control both bodies. Besides her ice elemental magic, the original Estella only learned a few body enhancement incantations because of her lack of skill and interest. Though she had limited magical knowledge, Elaine could recognize the strict requirements to achieve the feat before her.


    ''Of course,'' the Third Prince chuckled. His gaze maintained its focus on the luminous lake''s surface. ''However, with your health condition a week ago, I assumed you could not endure the journey.''


    How did he know? Elaine''s eyes widened, surprised at his knowledge. Even within the Croix estate, the Duke had kept her condition under wrap¡ªonly the servants in Estella''s manor, the head physician, and Liviane knew. Considering his relationship with Estella, the Crown Prince was the only outside party granted an exception. Alexander must have an informant within the manor. But who is it? Elaine scoured through the manor servants'' backgrounds yet could not find a single individual with suspicious connections to the silver-haired young man beside her.


    ''No need to become so tense. I am not your enemy.'' Alexander turned to face her, and a softened expression replaced the previous playfulness. The Third Prince extended his arm and gently brushed away a fallen flower petal on her cheek. ''You should know, milady, we are both very similar types of people.''


    ''Cold-hearted and manipulative?'' she asked, raising a brow.


    ''I am saddened by your poor impression of me and yourself, Lady Estella.'' He frowned, though a resounding laughter soon followed. ''The conversation with you is always interesting.'' Alexander''s fingers combed through his silver hair, eyes filled with mirth. ''Perhaps we also shared those characteristics. However, I was referring to other similarities.''


    ''Your Highness, why did you warn me against consuming anything in the banquet?'' Though curious about the meaning behind his words, Elaine had a more urgent question to ask Alexander¡ªthe source of her uneasiness since stepping inside the Ballroom.


    Despite the placid smile that remained on his lips, the Third Prince''s bright azure eyes slightly dimmed at her inquiry. His gaze returned to the serene water, staring at the double moon imprinted on its surface. ''The event should start soon,'' he replied.


    ''What event? What is going to happen, Your Highness?'' Elaine pressed, her anxiety heightened. Her mind swirled many possibilities, yet none could explain the current situation.


    ''Rest assured,'' he clarified. ''You are only a spectator and will not participate in this event.'' Before Elaine could react, Alexander suddenly lay down, easing his head on her lap and closing his eyes. ''Would you allow me to rest for a moment, milady? I am quite exhausted.''


    Unsure how to respond to his unexpected action, she did not refuse him. She reckoned she would soon understand whatever would happen during tonight''s celebration. Elaine realized the Third Prince was helping her. Thus, for that reason, she should at least allow him the temporary privilege.

 Chapter 102: Watch

If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 103: Intertwine

Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 104: Scheme

    ''Everyone has their price, even the spies,'' the Third Prince claimed. ''Since the battle four years ago, His Majesty has recognized the North discontent was growing and began preparing.'' Suddenly, Alexander veered the conversation. ''Did you know, Lady Estella, no matter how perfect the imitation appears, a person''s unconscious habits are the hardest to discard?''


    ''Unconscious habits?''


    ''Similar to how you always clutch your dress when you are nervous, milady.''


    His words shook Elaine like an earthquake. Even she had not realized the action had become a coping mechanism. She stared at the silver-haired young man, and feelings of awe and horror washed over her. How observant he was to notice the minor movement, even with their limited encounters counting on one hand.


    Alexander watched her reaction, and the corner of his lips quirked with amusement. ''The same concept also applies to the spies,'' he pivoted back. ''The Capital has many spies. Though His Majesty neither seeks nor exterminates them, he closely monitors them throughout the years. The persuadable few shall continue living with a slightly altered mission.''


    And those who refuse will die. Elaine finished the implied portion in her mind. The remaining spies played double agents, providing misleading information to the Northerners. ''But Your Highness, how could His Majesty be confident he had uncovered all the moles?'' she doubted.


    ''There is never a need to unearth every single one,'' Alexander answered. ''His Majesty only desires to create a muddling of information returning to the North.''


    An ingenious plan, she marveled. By distributing conflicting intelligence to the enemy, the ¨¦toile Emperor created confusion within their ranks and achieved his goal without lifting a finger. Elaine controlled the urge to grip her dress despite the torrents of unnerving emotion surging within. Tonight''s twist and turn forced her to face a somber reality¡ªher inadequacy. Though the book equipped her with the knowledge of future events, no longer was she reading about these characters through innocuous pages. Whether it was the Duke of Geris or the Emperor, they gained their sharpness and cunning through years of experience¡ªstepping on the enemies'' corpses with their hands soaked in blood. No matter how much Elaine tried to acclimate herself, she could not change her twenty-two years of peaceful life on Earth. Could she outwit such formidable opponents and achieve her goal once the story began?


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''Now, regarding the Northerners'' troops marching toward Soleias,'' he continued. ''The d''Amboise heir is on his way to intercept them.''


    Elias?


    ''Your Highness, is Sir d''Amboise the Commander in this operation?''


    ''You are correct, milady.'' Alexander nodded, then shook his head in disappointment. ''Since our court magicians can open the portal to where his troops are stationed, I wanted him to enjoy himself at the celebration before his departure,'' he explained. ''Unfortunately, he staunchly refused my offer.''


    Elaine finally understood the Duke of L¨¦vis'' cryptic words in the Ballroom. Despite following the Emperor''s order to quell the North''s rebellion, the male protagonist probably did not agree with the tactic deployed in Soleias. Of the aristocrats that would meet their demise tonight, a notable amount were children of the targeted Houses. It was, for lack of a better description, an indiscriminate massacre. Though Elias'' personality differed from the book, his principles appeared unchanged. After the Croix downfall in the original story, many wanted revenge for previous grudges. Yet, the black-haired young man convinced Alexander, the new Crown Prince, to implore the Emperor to grant clemency to the remaining innocent Croix members. He argued the action would project the ¨¦toile sovereign''s image to his citizens and neighboring empires in a more favorable and compassionate light.


    ''Lady Estella?'' Alexander''s voice pulled Elaine back from her rumination.


    ''Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was processing all the critical information you have provided.'' She glanced at him apologetically and fabricated an excuse.


    ''You should take heed of your surroundings, milady.'' The Third Prince rose from her lap and returned to his previous position. He lifted his head to watch the exploding crimson. ''Danger always lurks in the shadow and will strike when you least expect it.''


    ''I understand,'' she conceded. Elaine was too familiar with the monstrous creatures hiding in the veil of darkness, bidding their time and waiting for an opportunity to snatch away her soul. ''How is inside the palace right now, Your Highness?'' She moved to another topic, not wanting to dwell on the horrid memories.


    ''The banquet is concluding,'' Alexander replied. His eyes stayed transfixed by the spectacle above.


    ''I see.'' Elaine''s gaze studied the silver-haired young man. His translucent form appeared slightly dimmer than a while ago. Did something happen to his main body? ''Your Highness, are you alright?'' she asked.


    Alexander turned to face her, and a spark of surprise lit his azure eyes before immediately hidden under the familiar cavalier expression. ''I am well, milady.''


    ''I apologize, Your Highness. I did not mean¡ª''


    ''No need for apologies, Lady Estella,'' he interrupted her. ''Controlling two bodies is an arduous task. It is I who should seek forgiveness for my current unbecoming form,'' Alexander chuckled.


    Elaine suddenly realized the Third Prince was only a few years older than Estella¡ªa child by her world''s standard. He should be in school and enjoying his youth. Yet, the silver-haired young man spent his adolescent years navigating through the schemes and treacheries of ¨¦toile''s court, fighting for survival. He had to accept the cruel fact that the Emperor used his son''s birthday as a front to slaughter his enemies. Perhaps Alexander was correct. He and Estella shared many similarities, though his situation in the palace might be even more dangerous than the Croix estate. ''It must have been difficult,'' Elaine blurted before she could stop herself.

 Chapter 105: Cleaning

    Again, perplexity colored his features, now even more distinct¡ªas if it was the first time he heard those spoken words. His gaze fixated on Elaine, emitting an invisible pressure.


    She regretted her impulsiveness, feeling cold sweat down her back. Given the Third Prince''s reaction, perhaps she had offended him. ''Please forgive my impudence, Your Highness.'' Elaine did not understand why she uttered the statement. Unlike Estella, Alexander grew up with the love and backing of the High Lady and her powerful clan, the House of d''Amboise. It was a strange notion for Elaine to conclude that he would have difficulties dealing with the conspiracies within the palace.


    For a long moment, the Third Prince''s piercing gaze held her hostage until a dulcet laughter exited his lips, and his visage relaxed. ''You are a fascinating individual, milady,'' he stated.


    Elaine could not explain, but she could discern Alexander was not donning his usual performative charming facade. The current expression was genuine. ''Please do not tease me.'' She glared at him, no longer caring about etiquette. He almost gave me a heart attack.


    ''Forgive my light jest, milady.'' The silver-haired young man ceased his laughter, though the levity remained on his countenance.


    A sudden concern came to Elaine. ''What happens to the foreign envoys, Your Highness?'' The Emperor''s plan did not include representatives from other empires and kingdoms. How would he explain the mass killing? Did he also silence them?


    ''Do not worry, milady. Most will survive,'' the Third Prince assured her.


    ''Most?''


    ''It would be too suspicious if everyone escaped unharmed after an insurrection, would it not?'' His voice remained neutral while his lips curved into a devilish arc.


    The dangerous gleam radiating from the silver-haired young man''s eyes sent chills through Elaine, rendering her silence. She realized her concern was unnecessary. Everything was already meticulously planned and ruthlessly executed.


    ''The banquet has concluded. You should return, Lady Estella.'' Alexander abruptly stood up and glanced in the palace''s direction.


    ''I understand.'' Elaine stayed in her seat, careful not to raise suspicion from her guard behind them. ''Your Highness, would you allow me one last question?''


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He nodded.


    ''Why did you help me?'' she asked¡ªthe conundrum had persistently swirled in her mind.


    Though the Third Prince affirmed their alliance many times, Elaine remained doubtful. In her perspective, the original Estella and he were no more than acquaintances. Perhaps it would not be too far-fetched to call them enemies because of their families'' complex relationships. Since the beginning, she understood her position within their unbalanced contract. Apart from her status as the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e and the Duke of Geris'' legitimate child, she had little to no influence over Gerard''s decisions. Would it not be better to supplant her and find a more obedient replacement among the Duke''s other daughters?


    ''Because we are allies, milady. Is that not a good enough reason?'' He leaned toward Elaine, halting only a few inches from her surprised countenance. ''Besides, I prefer a resourceful partner to a submissive doll,'' Alexander whispered in her ear, then pulled back. ''We shall meet again at the Ballroom.''


    Before Elaine could respond, the silver-haired young man vanished, leaving behind only the cool breeze brushed against her hair and the illuminated serene lake. For a brief moment, she remained in her seat, watching the closing fire show in the skies. "Let us return, Sir Ascania." Elaine finally rose and glanced back at the blonde-haired young man.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil marched toward her from a distance.


    She knew his watchful gaze never left her side the entire night. Though she tried to behave naturally during her conversation with Alexander, Elaine wondered if Cecil had noticed. Even if he did, the blonde-haired young man never raised the question.


    She and her guard followed the original path back to the Lumi¨¨re Palace. Elaine observed her surroundings during their walk. Besides the oppressive silence still lingered in the atmosphere, nothing seemed amiss. The servants shuffled about while the knights and guards made rounds. Everyone continued their duties and carried on like ordinary. If not for the tiny bloodstains on some servants'' outfits, the normality facade would have deceived her.


    The guarding knights greeted Elaine when she arrived at the palace''s entrance. Proceeding through the Great Hall, she sporadically passed groups of nobles coming from the Ballroom''s direction and heading outside. Many young aristocrats had pallid expressions and hurriedly followed their calmer older peers while avoiding eye contact. Before even reaching her destination, Elaine could hear the enraged voices from inside.


    "What is happening?" she asked, standing before the Ballroom''s double door.


    "Forgive us, Lady Estella. We cannot discuss matters above our station," a guard replied.


    "Fine, let me in," she sighed. I''ll find out soon enough.


    The guards bowed and opened the double door, allowing her to enter.


    The scene inside resembled more of a war zone than the lavish celebration Elaine left behind after completing the first dance¡ªbodies littered on the floor, with blood and foam spilling from their mouths. The dance floor, once crowded with aristocrats, was now replaced by servants. Some hauled the corpses of the nobles and their families like furniture to a designated area and counted them. Others swept and scrubbed from the marble tiles to the aureate windows, returning the chamber to its former luxurious glory.


    The ¨¦toile Emperor and Empress sat on their throne at the back of the Ballroom. Behind them stood the High Lady, the Third Prince, and the Crown Prince. The remaining nobles scattered around the royal family while a group of envoys from other empires and kingdoms gathered at the center, demanding an answer for the current situation.


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty. Even if our empires are in an alliance, we would still require an explanation for today''s situation to report to our sovereigns," spoke the man in extravagant golden attire leading the group. His tone was moderate and collected, yet anyone could hear a brewing storm hidden within those words. Other envoys all nodded in agreement.


    The L¨¦onas Empire¡¯s envoy.

 Chapter 106: Envoy

Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 107: Anticipation

    ''Until next time, Lady Estella.'' Alexander''s voice rang in her ears before she traversed the palace entrance.


    ''Until next time, Your Highness,'' Elaine responded, stepping outside.


    When they reached the carriage, Cecil marched ahead of her to open the door. He then inclined his body and extended his hand. "Please allow me, milady."


    "Thank you, Sir Ascania." She accepted his gesture and entered.


    To Elaine''s surprise, the return journey progressed with no deviation from the ride to Soleias¡ªno strange illusions or paralyzing nightmares. She decided not to question the situation and enjoyed the momentary serenity. Whatever was staving off the creatures, it was to her benefit.


    The carriages split in different directions upon their arrival at the Croix estate, with Estella''s parents and little brother returning to the main manor while Elaine continued to hers. When she reached her quarters, she noticed a familiar figure standing by the door, waiting for her. Elaine raised a brow. She was not expecting Liviane''s former maid. However, knowing Tasha''s personality, she must have an important matter to report.


    "Let her in," she ordered.


    "As you wish, milady." The servants opened the door, allowing Elaine and her guard to enter, with Tasha heeling them.


    After the door shut behind them, Elaine settled on an elegant piece of furniture at the antechamber''s center while Cecil stood behind her. Instead of immediately raising the question, she poured and enjoyed a cup of tea, leaving Tasha standing beside her in an outstretched silence. The tea''s aromatic scent and herbal taste relaxed her, allowing a brief tranquility before she switched focus to the maid. "What happened?" Elaine asked, placing the cup back on the table.


    "The maid called Agnes Rossi is dead," Tasha answered in a monotone voice as if relaying an ordinary event.


    Elaine sighed. She had expected an attempt on Azalea''s life and placed the Duchess'' former maid in the Summer Manor, tasking her to only observe and not interfere. However, after weeks passed with little movement, combined with her sudden collapse and the Third Prince''s birthday celebration, Elaine had pushed Laeticia and her daughter''s issue to the back burner. Yet currently, contrary to her assumption, the culprit killed Laeticia''s former maid instead of targeting the little girl. "How did she die?" Elaine glanced at Tasha.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "A couple of servants found her at the stairs'' bottom. The fall broke her neck."


    "Someone shoved her?"


    "Forgive me, milady. I was not at the scene. From my understanding, Agnes was already dead when they found her."


    "I see." Elaine lowered her gaze, staring at her reflection inside the teacup. The plump maid betrayed her former master. What plausible motive would propel someone to kill her? Was it an act of revenge? Or was it to silence the woman? "Where was Azalea at the time?" Elaine returned from her contemplation. First, she needed to eliminate the obvious suspect.


    "Miss Azalea was washing dishes in the kitchen."


    "And you can vouch for her?"


    "Yes, milady. I was working nearby."


    "I understand." Elaine waved her hand, dismissing Tasha. "You may leave and continue your duties like usual."


    The maid bowed and exited the antechamber.


    An opportunistic murder? Someone used the timeframe the Duke and Duchess attended the banquet in the Capital to commit the crime. However, the victim was only a maid. The culprit could have committed the crime anytime, and no one would bat an eye. Why now? Even if she eliminated Azalea, anyone who resided in the Summer Manor could have been the offender. The suspect pool was too large. Perhaps she should investigate further into Laeticia''s previous relationships.


    Elaine covered her mouth, suppressing a coming yawn. She glanced out the window at the darkened skies, remembering the event in Soleias and her exhaustion before Tasha informed her of Agnes'' demise. "Rest, Sir Ascania," she ordered. "It had been a long day for the both of us."


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil marched to the door. Before leaving, he turned around once more and inclined his body. "I wish you pleasant dreams tonight, Lady Estella," he said.


    "Thank you, Sir Ascania." Elaine returned him a warm smile. Since learning of her insomnia, the brief exchange had become a nightly routine between them. It was a simple statement. Yet, Elaine knew it was the blonde-haired young man''s method of expressing concern for her. "I will have pleasant dreams tonight," she assured him.


    After her guard left, Elaine allowed the maids to enter and prepare her for bed. Lying on the comfortable mattress, she wanted to continue her deduction. Unfortunately, unable to overcome the creeping sleepiness, she succumbed to its temptation in only a few minutes.


    Again, she returned to the dimmed hall behind the bookshelves and the well-lit, spacious chamber it led to. "Bring me everything on Laeticia''s relationships," she commanded, sitting at the lone table and glancing across the hundreds of shadows occupying the walls.


    "Yes, Lady Estella," a female voice replied. Three shadows then receded from the walls.


    Satisfied, Elaine rose and exited the chamber, tracing her way back to the archives. As always, Herbert was waiting on the other side. She smiled, bidding farewell to the old archives keeper, and returned to Estella''s manor.


    Elaine sat at her desk inside the antechamber, planning her next move. Despite wanting to avoid the subject, her thoughts wandered back to the Third Prince''s birthday celebration and its future implications. The ¨¦toile Emperor''s damage reparations would probably satisfy most nations, except for the L¨¦onas Empire. After their Emperor''s death and the First Prince took over, Elaine foresaw an accelerated deterioration in the relationship between the two empires. Since the L¨¦onas Empire remained in mourning and Nickolas had not ascended the throne, the two empires maintained an outward alliance. Yet, bubbling tension built underneath the surface. Future transgressions, together with old resentments between the nations, would soon chip away at their friendship, culminating in the invasion in the second half of the book.

 Chapter 108: Tweak

    Although Elaine predicted the war and speculated on its origination, she had no intention of preventing or reducing its impact. Since the event would occur after the Croix''s downfall, she would no longer be involved in ¨¦toile''s affair. After all, Elaine considered herself no different from a traveler passing through. Eventually, she would return home and leave her role as Estella behind. Thus, she wanted no attachment to this world or its inhabitants.


    However, despite her determination, Elaine was only a normal human, shackled by emotions. She would develop unnecessary bonds and unintentionally sabotage her future objectives if not careful. Elaine missed her loving parents, and her heart agonized at the thought of never reuniting with them. Unlike her life on Earth, filled with warmth, the book world resembled an unending nightmare¡ªsurrounded by people yet experiencing nothing besides dread and isolation.


    Elaine closed her eyes and shook her head, suppressing the long-sealed feelings resurfacing within herself. She realized only a year remained between now and the story''s beginning¡ªa limited yet crucial time to establish her standing in the Duke''s eyes. Given the original Estella''s childish actions before her arrival, Elaine doubted she could become anything but a mindless puppet in Gerard''s schemes. However, the Estella from the story was a ruthless and calculating individual. She actively participated in the Croix''s destructive maneuvering in the battle for the crown and became directly and indirectly responsible for many devastating aftermaths. Elaine would require more liberties to operate under the Duke''s control to fulfill Estella''s destined role.


    She exhaled and returned her notebook to the desk drawer''s secret compartment. Leaning against her chair, she stared absently at the antechamber''s high ceiling. Proving her worth to Gerard would be a challenging task. Elaine had already wasted a year stumbling through and barely surviving the previously unknown background events. How did Estella transform from an immature young girl into a formidable Crown Princess in only two years?


    I cannot be impatient. One step at a time, Elaine reminded herself. Besides Estella''s poisoning, the Laeticia incident was an opportunity she seized. Once she evidenced her resolve and competence, Elaine hoped to earn the Duke''s trust and achieve her goals.


    A few days later, after returning from lessons, she found a stack of documents placed neatly on her desk. On time, as always. Elaine''s lips curled as she dismissed the servants. After the last servant closed the door behind her, she stepped forward at a steady pace, feigning calmness despite her excitement.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    She picked the first document and perused its content for new information¡ªthe pages described the former relationship between Laeticia and her maid, Agnes. Both were now deceased. Elaine combed through other relationships'' documents, searching for commonalities and finally stopping when she landed on a particular detail. Her eyes fixated on the words while her lips widened into a bright smile. Elaine wrote a few words on her palm and then rose from her seat, gathering the stack of intel and throwing them into the fireplace. Like nourishment, the flames exploded after swallowing the paper. Their bursting light flickered in her silver eyes.


    The next couple of days passed like usual. After returning from another trip to the Croix archives, she ordered the servants, "Summon the head maid." A maid complied and disappeared into a hallway. Elaine then returned to her quarters.


    Minutes later, a slight knock sounded from the door outside the antechamber, followed by a young female voice. "The head maid is here, milady."


    "Let her in."


    The door creaked open, allowing footsteps inside. "How may I be of service, milady?" The head maid stopped before Elaine and bowed.


    She faced the dutiful-looking older woman, eyes studying her. After a moment, Elaine nodded, pleased with her guest''s demeanor. She cared little about the sincerity of the woman''s outward projection nor that she was still Estella''s mother''s ''spy.'' As long as the head maid understood her position and followed their agreed-upon arrangement, Elaine was happy to utilize her while continuing Liviane''s charade. "I want you to stage a play," she declared.


    "Forgive my ignorance, Lady Estella." The head maid glanced up, eyes muddled by puzzlement.


    "You shall do as I directed." She glided toward the older woman and whispered instructions in her ear. "Feel free to report to my mother. I do hope she will attend." Elaine chuckled, then turned her heels and motioned the head maid''s dismissal.


    Upon exiting, the older woman stumbled into Tasha waiting outside the door. Her facial muscles briefly tensed before glancing away and hurrying down the hall. The emotionless maid ignored the awkward encounter and entered the antechamber.


    "I am here, milady." Tasha bowed.


    "Good." Elaine clasped her hands together and turned around, eyes sparkling with a dangerous glow. "I have a new task for you."


    After positioning the players and setting the pieces in motion, she stood before the window, staring out the verdant garden while placing a hand to calm her palpitating heart. Let''s hope my hunch is correct. The recently obtained information pointed Elaine in a new direction, and she planned to test her theory. First, however, she needed to confirm a minor detail in the report.


    "Inform Sir Ascania to wait for me outside," she commanded, retreating from the window. "And summon the carriage. I wish to see my father."


    "As you wish, milady," replied a servant as footsteps departed from her quarters. Another servant returned moments later and notified Elaine. "The carriage is ready."


    "Good. I will be down." She grabbed a pen from her desk and wrote a few names on a piece of paper before folding and tucking it inside her sleeve. Elaine then smoothed the creases on her dress, opened the door, and walked into the hall.

 Chapter 109: Permission

    "Welcome, Lady Estella," Yusef greeted Elaine at the main manor''s entrance.


    "I wish to speak with my father."


    "Unfortunately, His Grace is currently with a guest and cannot see you right now, milady. If you would like to return later¡­"


    "I will wait for him," Elaine declared, stepping past the black-clad man and proceeding inside the manor to a waiting chamber beside Gerard''s study. "Notify my father that I am here." Upon entering, she settled into a comfortable chair as the servants served her refreshments.


    "Of course, Lady Estella." Yusef bowed, turning to leave.


    "Who is my father''s guest?"


    The black-clad man''s footsteps halted before reaching the door, stopped by Elaine''s sudden question.


    "It is Baron Lucas."


    The man who attended Estella''s previous birthday with his mistress. What is his purpose here?


    "I see." She nodded and sipped her tea. "You may leave."


    "Thank you, milady."


    Time ticked by, leaving Elaine to wait more than an hour before Yusef returned with welcomed news. "His Grace will meet you now, Lady Estella." He stood by the door and inclined his body, gesturing for her to follow him.


    "Good," she replied and rose from her seat. When Elaine arrived at the study, she found the Duke standing near the window with his back toward her, watching the outside scenery with intense focus. "Greetings, Honorable Father." She curtsied.


    "I hear you have some issues to discuss with me?" he asked while continuing his observation through the glass panes.


    "I have two matters," she stated. "I wish to seek clarification for one and permission for the other."


    "Continue."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Whom among your mistresses were pregnant nine years ago?" she inquired.


    Gerard glanced back at Elaine with intrigue. "Why would you be curious about such a matter?" He retreated from the window and returned to his desk.


    "It is just a temporary relief of boredom. I hope you would allow me the knowledge." She smiled.


    "And what is your second request?" The Duke''s eyes narrowed, and his sharpened gaze scrutinized her.


    Elaine met his pressurized eyes with a maintained composure. Living in the Croix estate for a year had taught her how to manage interactions with the Duke. He required respect yet disliked timid behavior. The greater one yielded to his intimidating presence, the more he would assert his dominance and control. It was a tug-and-pull game that Elaine learned to adapt. "I would like to request permission to leave the estate premises."


    "Reason?" He pulled a document from the stack on his desk and started writing.


    "I want to attend the Primavi¨¨re Festival in Geris this year."


    "Why should I allow this request?"


    "As the future Crown Princess, I would like to learn more about our territories and assist my fianc¨¦ in governing ¨¦toile once he ascends the throne." Before arriving at the main manor, Elaine prepared an excuse for the current moment. "What better way to learn than through understanding our subjects'' livelihoods and needs?" she claimed.


    Gerard ceased writing and looked up from his work. "Your desire for knowledge is admirable. Very well, I shall allow it." Before Elaine could celebrate, he continued, "However, I will only allow one of the two requests you brought here today."


    Elaine slipped into a pensive silence. I knew it would not be easy. At least he is letting me choose, she reasoned. The final choice was clear from the beginning. "I wish to attend the festival." She decided after a brief contemplation. I can always use other methods to investigate the pregnancies.


    "Very well." Gerard nodded, then addressed Yusef, "Go to the knight training ground and inform the knight captain my daughter requires a couple of escorts."


    "As you wish, Your Grace." The black-clad man bowed, preparing to leave.


    "There is no need. I do not wish to cause a commotion among the commoners," Elaine stated while her guard moved to block the entrance. "Besides, the Croix''s guards and knights will patrol the streets throughout the event. I will not encounter danger since the festival will be within Geris'' territory. Sir Ascania is sufficient for my protection." She quickly added, "I believe in our men''s competence to contain any incidents since we have one of the most elite troops in the ¨¦toile Empire. Don''t you agree, father?"


    The Duke did not react to her flattery, only replied, "You will need to bring one more knight with you."


    "But¡ª"


    "This is my final decision¡ªaccept it or stay home." His tone did not tolerate further negotiation.


    "Yes, I understand." Elaine''s gaze lowered, chewing her lips. I may be unable to move freely with another knight, but the result is still acceptable.


    "If there are no other issues, you may leave." Gerard''s attention again shifted back to the documents on his desk.


    "There is one more matter." Elaine remained stationed. "I would like to summon a magician to facilitate my disguise." Every inhabitant within Geris knew of the Croix ruling family members'' traits. Even if she wished to stay under the radar during the celebration, her current appearance alone would cause an uproar.


    "Granted." Gerard accepted her request without looking up from his work.


    "Thank you, father." Elaine curtsied and then turned on her heels, departing from the Duke''s study.


    While sitting in the carriage heading to Estella''s manor, she pulled a paper from her dress pocket. Elaine again perused its contents. Though she could not achieve all her goals, the outcome was within expectation. The anticipated Primavi¨¨re Festival was three days away, and she wanted her attendance as inconspicuous as possible. Elaine tucked the paper back inside. Although this event was not associated with the main characters or the storyline, she would still prepare for safety measures. Elaine could not foresee any imminent threats. Yet, based on previous experiences, she had learned to expect the unexpected.

 Chapter 110: Astria

    Two days later, a summoned magician arrived at Estella''s manor. After a brief discussion, the man gave Elaine three packets of coral-colored powders and instructions on their usage. She kept one while sending the other two to Cecil, and the knight picked to become her escort.


    After the magician left, Elaine returned to her bedchamber and dismissed all the servants. Standing in front of the mirror, she poured the powder dust into her palm and sprinkled it on her face and hair. Elaine closed her eyes, imagining the characteristics she desired to change. Moments later, her eyes reopened, staring at a strange yet intimate reflection. The young girl facing her had a headstrong yet delicate countenance¡ªfrom her sapphire eyes and heart-shaped lips to the ebony-colored hair cascading to her shoulders. They all contributed to her frosty and bewitching visage. Elaine''s hand reached to touch the beauty mark under her left eye. She realized the manifestation was only an illusion, yet she could not repress the emotion swelling within. The girl inside the mirror was Elaine''s original appearance from her teenage years¡ªa mirage of her past self. She again shut her eyes and transformed back into Estella.


    Elaine decided. Even if the change was only temporary, she wanted to be herself.


    On the festival''s day morning, Elaine sat inside a camouflaged carriage journeying from the Croix estate on a private path to Geris'' central city, Astria. Midway through the trip, she poured the powder on herself and changed her clothes, shifting into her other appearance. She then opened the window and glanced outside. Cecil rode his steed beside the carriage, wearing ordinary clothes instead of the Croix''s guard uniform. He, too, had already disguised himself. His features stayed the same, though the captivating heterochromia and sunlight hair were all converted into a dull brownish shade.


    "Please hang tight, milady. We are nearly there." A familiar voice sounded behind them.


    Elaine looked back and saw Roiland galloping his stallion toward her. He wore commoner clothing similar to Cecil''s and only changed his eyes and hair colors. After the joint expedition, the Duke recognized Cecil''s, Roiland''s, and the surviving knights in training''s bravery, promoting them to knighthood. Those who could no longer serve received significant compensation. The Croix then released them from their duties to start anew in other territories. Despite the men becoming ordinary citizens, their allegiance remained. All the discharged or retired knights formed an information network and shifted into the Duke''s eyes and ears. Perfected by the Croix''s ancestors hundreds of years ago, the brainwashing regiments applied to the men since childhood ingrained in them the absolute loyalty that continued till their death.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was not empty flattery when Elaine commended the Croix''s knights'' elite reputation to Gerard. Their firm belief ushered them forward, while others retreated, even in the bloodiest battles. Equipped with unparalleled discipline and strength, even imperial knights would yield in their presence. Despite the previous and current ¨¦toile sovereigns treating the Geris Dukedom with high favor and regard, they always carefully balanced and contained the House of Croix''s power and influence through the House of d''Amboise by pitting the two great noble Houses against each other. Using such a stealthy tactic, the royal family safeguarded their claim to the throne and continued reaping benefits from both sides. In ¨¦toile''s political game, the Castellane''s participation leaned more toward the game master than the player.


    "How long till we reach Astria?" Elaine inquired.


    "About ten minutes, milady," Roiland replied.


    "Stop the carriage," she suddenly commanded. "We will walk from here."


    The coachman pulled back the reins and halted his horses. Elaine stepped out of the carriage while Roiland and Cecil dropped from their steeds. Looking at their confused expressions, she explained, "We''re commoners now. I don''t want to raise unnecessary suspicion. Since it is only ten minutes, leave your rides here. We can walk there ourselves."


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil bowed, handing over his reins to the coachman.


    "Call me Elaine," she corrected him. "During the festival, we shall be the Lehner siblings. Sir Ascania is the middle brother, Allaster." Elaine pointed at Cecil and then moved to Roiland. "And you are our eldest brother, Theon."


    "Of course, Lady¡ª"Roiland began but immediately realized his mistake as Elaine''s narrowed gaze pierced him. "I mean, Elaine."


    "Fix your speech before we reach the city, brother," she said, then continued down the private path.


    The burly young man''s hand rubbed the back of his head and laughed sheepishly.


    "Let''s follow our sister." Cecil walked ahead, leaving his fellow escort to stand by himself.


    "W-wait for me," Roiland called and trotted after them.


    A few minutes later, their group merged with the others on the standard path, entering Astria. Elaine surveyed the crowds surrounding her, intrigued by the masks and headdresses some eager attendees wore. Though the original Estella had little interest in the peasants'' holiday, she knew about its history. The Primavi¨¨re Festival was a coming-of-spring celebration, thanking the Gods for their patronage. It originated from the Grey Wolf clan and spread to other conquered regions many centuries ago. Gradually, the festival''s pantheon absorbed the deities from other influenced areas, and it became one of the most well-known holidays throughout the ¨¦toile Empire. However, despite its widespread popularity, Geris remained the celebration''s primary location, attracting hundreds of thousands of yearly visitors.


    Elaine studied the headwear. Many were intricate and extravagant, with feathers and gems embedded in their designs. Others were plain and functional, though they still contained rich pictures and colors. Despite the varieties of the types and subjects, she noticed a shared commonality¡ªthe depiction of animals. The realization resurfaced a distant memory in Elaine as she pulled a tiny wooden doll from her dress pocket.

 Chapter 111: Festival

    The object in Elaine''s hand was a tiny, unremarkable, human-shaped carved piece of wood. Despite having little use, she had always instinctively kept the mysterious item closed to her. Like a dissipating haze, scenes from the peculiar meeting gradually re-emerged from the depth of her memories¡ªthe colorless, misty landscape, the miraculous campfire, and the beast hybrid individuals. Elaine''s fatal encounter with the Devil Beasts had left her disoriented. After waking up, she had to deal with the consequences and became an unwilling participant in many other situations. The unending crisis state of affairs rendered Elaine in a perpetual survival mode and unable to connect the seemingly apparent dots. Despite the numerous problems occupying her time, the surreal experience remained in a small corner of her subconscious, nudging her curiosity yet always out of reach. However, the sight of the festival''s revelers finally lifted the veil, revealing the connection she had been searching for.


    Though the animal depictions varied, Elaine recognized many divines from different regions, including the grey wolf spirit worshiped by the Geris Dukedom. However, it was not the universally celebrated deities that piqued her interest. Elaine''s gaze focused on those rare few wearing portrayals of less well-known, obscure beings, the current world''s primordial Gods and Goddesses. The embroideries on the masks and headdresses bore an uncanny resemblance to those she met in her dream.


    A crimson bird, a white lion, a striped tiger, and¡­Elaine abruptly stopped reminiscing. For some reason, she could not recall the last individual appearance, nor did he ever speak in the dream. Why did they reveal themselves to her? Were the Gods real or just a figment of imagination during her delirious state? Elaine''s hand squeezed the wooden doll. The mysterious object appeared at her bedside after she awoke and was the best evidence proving that her mind did not fabricate the event. Perhaps they know the reason for my arrival in this world.


    "Is something bothering you, La¡ªElaine?" Roiland asked, almost falling into his habit. Luckily, he fixed it before receiving Elaine''s stern, sidelong glance.


    "It''s nothing. I am fine." She tucked the tiny object back into her dress pocket. "Let''s continue inside the festival."


    The Geris Dukedom''s Capital, Astria, was a thriving city comparable to Soleias. Merchants worldwide gathered here, trading and selling exotic yet lavish commodities while the residents enjoyed a relatively prosperous and peaceful life. An assortment of sounds and sights assailed the senses, amplifying the festive atmosphere. Up above, continuous polychromatic confetti and flowers'' petals twirled in the air like dancers waltzing through the skies. From the variety of storefronts with decorative, colorful signs to the parade of hundreds of entertainers and floats processing down the streets, the celebration was an undeniably spectacular extravaganza.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Let''s participate," Elaine stated, then navigated through the sea of festival goers to a small vendor.


    The merchant, a portly man in his fifties with receding hairlines, greeted them with a wide smile. "Come closer and see, little miss. We have headwear representing all the deities from near and far."


    "Thank you, mister. My brothers and I will take a look." She turned to face Roiland''s and Cecil''s curiosity-infused gazes, pointing at the masks. "We shall each choose one. They should help us mingle more with the others."


    Her ''brothers'' nodded and proceeded to browse the vendor''s selection. Fitting with his character, Roiland chose a full-face mask of the War God¡ªa half-human and half-monster visage with red streaks that ran down its cheeks and eyes. Elaine picked a blue-grey half-mask of a minor local female deity. To everyone''s surprise, Cecil took more time to reach his decision. He finally pulled a plain black and purple half-mask with unidentified symbols from the bottom of the stacks.


    "Who does this mask represent?" Elaine asked.


    The merchant was bewildered, not remembering seeing that mask within his displayed goods. He leaned forward to examine the piece but could not figure it out after a long moment. "Sorry, little miss. This might sound embarrassing, but I don''t know the answer myself," he sheepishly admitted.


    Elaine raised a brow but did not pursue the subject further. The masks were only an additional layer of camouflage. "No matter. We''ll take all three," she said, signaling Roiland to pay for the items. "Let''s go. Allaster. Theon." Elaine attached the disguise to her face, leading her ''brothers'' away.


    The merchant watched the peculiar group''s figures disappear into the crowd. To him, the three resembled more like a master and her subordinates than siblings.


    Elaine stood among the spectators, silently watching the parade for over half an hour before abruptly asking, "I''m hungry. Where is the largest eating establishment in Astria?"


    Roiland rubbed his stubble briefly before responding, "That would be the Ynones tavern in the East District."


    "Take me there," she ordered.


    "Of course, please follow me." Roiland took the lead as they began weaving through the festival attendees.


    Although the East District was only a ten-minute walk from the current location, the jam of people prolonged their trip to twice the time.


    "Wait for a moment." Elaine suddenly halted with eyes narrowed and ears perked, surveying her surroundings. After a few seconds, she retracted her gaze. Perhaps she was mistaken, but Elaine thought she heard familiar voices. "It''s nothing. Let''s conti¡ª"


    "Let her go, no matter what her station is. She is still a human being." A determined female voice sounded nearby, almost drowned out by the noisy crowds. Astria is the central hosting city for the Primavi¨¨re Festival. It would not be extraordinary for her to appear here, Elaine concluded. She turned to the voice''s originating direction to confirm her suspicion.

 Chapter 112: Argument

    Fortunately, Elaine did not have to walk long before finding the target. When she arrived, hordes of onlookers had already flocked to watch the commotion in an alley near the city''s East District, blocking her view. Elaine glanced at her ''eldest brother''. Without further instructions, the burly young man nodded and pushed through the crowd, heeled by his ''younger siblings.'' Roiland''s effort soon paid off, providing his companions with front-row seats to the spectacle.


    Two groups engaging in a tense stand-off were at the center of everyone''s attention. A woman knelt helplessly on the ground wearing a tattered dress with scratches and wounds covering her entire body. Branded on her right shoulder was a universally recognized mark within the Empire, signifying her enslaved status. In ¨¦toile''s long history of conquests, it was not uncommon to enslave a defeated territory to prevent mutiny from its citizens. It was a method to subdue the enemies by breaking their spirits. Unless they swore allegiance and signed a blood contract binding themselves and their descendants never to revolt against the royal family, the Empire would subject them to an endless agonizing existence.


    Protecting the woman was a young blonde-haired female draped in a commoner dress, yet those with keen eyes could discern the clothing''s high-quality fabric. Despite half her features hidden behind an intricate white-laced mask, her bright emerald eyes still shone through, staring up defiantly at a much larger young man in his twenties standing opposite her. Beside the girl were three more masked individuals¡ªa male and female with coral-colored hair and a blonde-haired male. The coral-haired female held her friend''s hand, providing her with moral support, while the two males had hands on their swords'' hilts, ready to draw and defend their companions.


    "She is my slave. I can do as I please with her," said the larger man through clenched teeth, piercing down at the girl. His eyes flashed a threatening glint. "How dare you question the way I treat my property?" The man''s subordinates stepped forward, ready to engage.


    "No matter her station. She is a human being, not an object to satisfy your sadistic pleasure." Despite his intimidating presence looming over her, the blonde-haired young girl stood her ground. "In the name of the Temple, I cannot continue to stand by and tolerate your barbaric actions," she declared. A silver bracelet bearing two intertwining white birds appeared on her right wrist¡ªsignifying her connection to the Temple.


    The surrounding onlookers erupted with gasps and whispers. Everyone speculated the man had an advantage in the dispute. However, the young girl''s revelation of her affiliation completely flipped their assessments of the situation upside down. Similar to the Magic Association, the Temple was an influential organization outside the control of kingdoms or empires. Even powerful monarchs like the ¨¦toile Emperor and the L¨¦onas Emperor must at least respect the Temple''s fundamental principles and authority to maintain its cooperation. Thus, those bearing the Temple''s symbol had certain unspoken privileges compared to ordinary citizens and even some aristocrats.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The man glowered at her, eyes obscured by darkness. However, his lips soon flipped to a genial smile as he held up his hand, stopping his men from further advance. "I hope you can forgive my disrespectful behavior earlier. I was unaware of your position." He inclined his body, switching to a more diplomatic disposition.


    "If your repentance desire is genuine, prove it by releasing this woman," the young girl declared.


    Rage again flashed through his countenance but then immediately disappeared. "Certainly, I can release this slave to you," the man offered after a moment¡ªsincerity oozing from his visage.


    "I am glad we came to an understanding." The girl''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. Her emerald eyes and golden hair glistened under the sunlight like a Goddess descending from heaven, blinding all the mortals close to her. She then turned to the tattered woman and raised her from the ground. "You are safe now," she assured her. "Do you have anywhere to return to?"


    "N, no. I, I no longer have a home." The woman''s shoulders trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I, I don''t ha, have anything to repay your kindness, miss," she sobbed, lifting her head. Despite her dirtied and unruly appearance, many could still distinguish the attractive features hidden underneath. Combined with a tall yet curvy body, it was no wonder the man wanted to make her his mistress¡ªthough she refused, leading to the current situation. "Please allow me to be your servant." The woman dropped to her knees.


    "You can follow me as my maid." The young girl held the woman''s hand, raising her like a saint granting salvation to the destitute. "I will request my father to release you from slavery," she declared.


    In ¨¦toile, only high-level aristocrats could grant freedom to an enslaved person. The girl''s statement had others further speculating about her identity.


    "Thank you, miss." Tears of joy poured from the woman''s face as she squeezed the young girl''s hand and swore her loyalty. "I will dedicate my life to serving you."


    The heartwarming scene melted people''s hearts. Many onlookers dispersed with satisfactory smiles¡ªit was a happy ending preferred by everyone.


    The two groups bid farewell to each other, and the commotion dissolved peacefully.


    How na?ve. Elaine followed the others to leave, yet her gaze stayed on the man, scrutinizing his expression. Behind his calm, cordial facade was a rumbling volcano threatening to erupt. Unfortunately, Celeste''s spontaneous ''good deed'' would soon result in unintended consequences for many. No matter her intention, she had offended and humiliated a dangerous man by saving the slave woman. Elaine recognized him from the intelligence Gerard forced the original Estella to memorize. He was the eldest son of Viscount Marius, the victor in the killing tournament the Duke hosted during Estella''s coming-of-age celebration. Even now, the twisted method Marius used to kill the prisoners brought Elaine goosebumps whenever she recalled. However, the Viscount''s eldest son was infamous in his own right.

 Chapter 113: Noticed

    The House of Marius was one of the noble Houses that settled in Astria for many generations. Inheriting his father''s distorted nature, Kail Rosin de Marius liked to play and torture his ''properties'' and then return ''defective'' products with missing limbs or mutilated features. Even among the aristocrats, the Viscount''s son was an outlier for his bloodthirsty tendencies. He was well-known among the slaves'' and traders'' communities for his cruel and dishonest practices. In the beginning, the traders protested against his unscrupulous returns. After all, reselling significantly damaged ''goods'' was impossible. However, Kail would bribe and silence them with sizeable sums of money. Despite his twisted personality, the young man remained an aristocrat, and most of his peers considered discarding too many ''properties'' in a short period as disgraceful, though not illegal. Thus, sending back the broken ''toys'' to the sellers for disposal was a method of skirting unwanted attention and ridicule from others. Of course, his little trick did not escape the Duke''s surveillance network¡ªresulting in the intelligence provided to the original Estella.


    After the earlier incident, Elaine speculated that Astria''s slave traders would soon receive a substantial amount of ''defective'' returns from Kail. He would inflict tenfold on others in retribution for the indignity he suffered under Celeste. Imagining the stack of dismembered bodies, she wondered if the life of one woman was worth the trade for many. Her gaze continued following the Viscount''s son. No sooner did the young man face away from the female protagonist''s group than his artificial smile contorted into a vicious grimace, revealing his genuine emotion.


    Elaine sighed. The book would always describe the bright aspects of Celeste''s actions without divulging the severe consequences that followed. Despite her sympathy for the soon-to-be victims, Elaine currently had no time to deal with every trash of society she encountered. Besides, she believed Gerard had his reasons to allow Kail''s rampage. Thus, her priorities stayed focused on the primary aim. "Let''s go," she said.


    Roiland nodded and continued the previous task, leading his ''younger siblings'' to the Ynones Tavern. Without other distractions, they reached their destination in only a few minutes.


    The Ynones Tavern included a series of joined buildings occupying an entire street corner of the East District. A gigantic, extravagant sign hung above the central structure''s main entrance, boasting the tavern''s name. Though each building bore distinct designs and carvings with iridescent colors, they blended harmoniously and created a visual treat for the locals and visiting guests. Upon entering, a friendly hostess greeted and led Elaine''s group to a table on the second floor beside the looping interior balcony overlooking the first floor''s main hall. The waitress came, and they ordered some recommended dishes.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Elaine''s eyes wandered while waiting for the food, watching the other guests. Her gaze finally landed on a stubby young man sandwiched between two beautiful women. He laughed and drank while placing substantial gold coins on the betting table. The Ynones Tavern was an establishment famous not only for its quality cuisine but also for its entertainment aspects. Those with money could enjoy a variety of services, from a simple meal to even buying drugs and prostitutes. It was an open secret, though the latter services demanded much higher prices and discretion. The tavern reserved the entire first floor of its buildings for its most lucrative business, improving older games and adding new ones every few months to retain its regular patrons. It was the ultimate paradise for the degenerate addicts and gamblers.


    Of course, Elaine already knew about the tavern and its primary business before arriving. After all, it was where her target had stayed since disappearing from his hometown. The server brought their food, and she retracted her gaze. After everyone finished their meal, Elaine jerked her head toward the stubby young man. ''I want you to bring me that man.'' She stared at Roiland, dipping a finger in her drink, and wrote the words on the table. ''Go. I shall wait here.'' Elaine then picked up a napkin and wiped clean the liquid.


    Despite his confusion, her ''eldest brother'' nodded and rose from his seat while Cecil stayed behind to protect her. Elaine watched the burly young knight approach the betting table and befriended the target. Her eye abruptly pivoted to another corner, focusing on the men following the hostess to a private room. They all wore masks, yet two of the men in the group had piqued her interest. One was a well-dressed tall man in a half-mask with a decaying complexion and hollow cheeks. His carefully groomed mustache slightly trembled whenever he spoke. Despite the mustache man''s stature, his companion still towered over him by almost a head. A full-faced mask concealed the other man''s features, yet the fiery crimson hair struck Elaine with familiarity.


    Viscount Marius and a L¨¦onasian man¡­


    It was not difficult to distinguish the man''s nationality because the L¨¦onasian were famous for their superior warrior physique. Elaine scrutinized the unexpected pair, forming numerous theories in her head. By Marius'' respectful mannerisms, the other man seemed to be someone of a higher status. Encountering the L¨¦onas Empire''s merchants and citizens conducting various trades in ¨¦toile was a common sight because of the two empires'' close relations. However, the peculiar timing and location of the meeting between Viscount Marius and the mysterious man had raised Elaine''s suspicion.


    A chill shot through Elaine as the L¨¦onasian man unexpectedly stopped the exchange and slightly shifted his head, piercing her with his sharp golden eyes. The other men also halted their movements and glanced in her direction¡ªan invisible pressure emitted from their gazes. The Viscount narrowed his eyes and leaned back, whispering into his subordinates'' ears. Two men immediately departed from the group and advanced to Elaine''s location.

 Chapter 114: Wings

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 115: Reason (2)

    Hidden in an undisclosed area within the Ynones Tavern was a chamber of opulence. Ornate carvings and embroideries festooned its walls while luxurious furnishings filled its interior. Despite its inconvenient location, the chamber''s extravagance far exceeded the tavern''s most expensive accommodation, signifying the importance of the guests invited into its domain. At the center of the blinding luxuries were two masked men sitting on opposite sides of a long oval table. Behind them were several men, standing immobilized like statues, yet emitting an overwhelmingly oppressive aura, suffocating even those who only dared to peek at them from afar.


    "I pray Astria''s well-known hospitality did not disappoint, Your Majesty," the older of the two masked men spoke. His thin lips curled amiably under the groomed mustache.


    "I am not here to judge your city''s hospitality," said the younger man, slamming a fist on the table. His sharpened gaze pierced through the two small eyeholes on the festival mask. "Do not make unnecessary presumptions about my title. I will not forgive your disrespect toward the Emperor next time," he warned. "The required mourning period has not yet ended."


    "I have made a grave mistake." The mustache man''s smile stiffened, and a shiver traveled down his body. Shadows slightly overcast his eyes, yet the man controlled his shimmering anger. Usually, he would have slain anyone exhibiting such arrogant behavior toward him. However, the younger man was of a social status and influence that he would not dare or afford to kill. "Please forgive my impudence, Your Highness. It will not happen again." He bowed, expressing the utmost ''remorse'' for his error.


    "Let''s continue our dealing," the younger man suggested, no longer having the patience for idle chatter.


    "Yes, yes. Let us continue." The mustache man lifted his head, and the eager-to-please smile returned. "Well then, could you please show His Highness the goods?" He shifted his gaze to a black-clad man standing in the corner, holding a small, decorative box with one arm while only a hollowed sleeve attached lifelessly to his shoulder where the other arm was supposed to be.


    "Of course." The black-clad man displayed his usual impeccable smile and advanced toward the two men. "My apologies for the delay, Your Highness." After arriving, he bowed before the younger man and carefully placed the box on the table''s surface.


    "Open it."


    "As you wi¡ª"


    A sudden shout from outside disturbed the ongoing transaction. "Who are you? How did you get in here?" A brief silence followed before someone else yelled, "What did you do to my brother? Stay back¡ª" Similar to its unexpected start, the shouting ended abruptly. Seconds later, the door opened, and a brown-haired young man entered the chamber, holding a sword in one hand while dragging an almost frozen middle-aged man by his shirt with the other. Slumping beside the doorway behind him were two dead men with their throats slashed. Red liquid dripping from the still-warm bodies blended with the melting ice, creating several sticky, small puddles and dulling the ordinarily shiny marble floor.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "How dare you lowly peasant¡­" The older man rose from his seat, mustache bristled with rage. His eyes traveled to the middle-aged man and immediately recognized him as the subordinate he had dispatched to exterminate the pests. It should have been a simple mission to kill a few nosy commoners. Yet, the imbecile had returned defeated and at the enemy''s complete mercy. "What are you all waiting for? Kill the intruder," he ordered, his gaze narrowing on the brown-haired young man.


    The mustache man could hear the sounds of weapons unsheathing. However, moments passed with no further movements. He glanced back suspiciously and found the black-clad man had slipped behind him, blocking his men''s path. "What are you doing, Yusef?" he probed through clenched teeth.


    "Unfortunately, Viscount Marius, I cannot allow you to harm His Grace''s offspring."


    "The Duke''s¡­offspring?" Marius repeated in disbelief, returning his gaze to the brown-haired young man. To his discomfort, the intruder had already advanced closer, and nothing was preventing him from reaching the Viscount''s location.


    "I did not expect to meet you here, Yusef," said a velvety young female voice.


    The Viscount''s eyes widened, finally noticing a petite figure following the brown-haired young man. She was the raven-haired commoner girl who was observing him and his companions on the Ynones Tavern''s second floor¡ªthe primary target of his men''s mission. A delayed realization dawned on Marius, and his gaze dashed to the unconscious middle-aged man and the thin layer of ice covering over half his body. "It couldn''t be¡­" he mumbled, jaw tightening.


    The House of Croix''s elemental magic could only be wielded by those who inherited the main bloodline.


    "Nor was I, Milady," Yusef replied to the young girl, confirming her identity.


    The Duke of Geris had many children, though only a few inherited the Croix''s magical ability. It should not be challenging to recognize them. However, despite scouring his memories, the Viscount could not identify any child with the young girl''s characteristics. Perhaps her current appearance was a disguise since the beginning. To his knowledge, only one individual within the Croix estate fit the adolescent girl''s age range. A familiar image slowly formed in his head. "Are you Lady¡ª"


    "I never imagined this situation to be our reunion, Viscount Marius," the girl chimed, cutting him off. She and her companion had halted their advance, stopping only a few steps away.


    "Milady, I¡­" he swallowed, tension rising in his body.


    "No need to explain, Viscount. I understand your reason," she claimed. Her bell-like laughter soothed the room''s heavy atmosphere. The young girl then tapped the brown-haired young man on his shoulder. He nodded and immediately released the middle-aged man and sheathed his sword. Yet, before anyone could exhale in relief at the dissolving tempestuous storm, she continued, "However, an assassination attempt against the Duke''s offspring is an executable crime in the Geris Dukedom. I pray you will also understand my reason."


    The young girl''s companion, without waiting for her to finish speaking, swiftly darted toward the Viscount, producing a concealed dagger from his sleeve and driving it into the man''s neck, resulting in his instantaneous demise. Marius dropped to the floor. The blood spatters from his fatal wound expanded like a blossoming flower, staining his well-groomed mustache and pristine noble attire.

 Chapter 116: Transaction

Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 117: Contract

This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

 Chapter 118: Signing

    The terms within the contract were simple and concise. The Geris Dukedom would deliver an agreed-upon amount of high-graded spirit gems every few months in exchange for weapons and supplies from the L¨¦onas Empire. Lucrizn, an isolated border town nested inside an expansive mountain range on the edge of the ¨¦toile Empire, was the designated trade-off location. Infamous for its outlawed citizens and tumultuous environment, the place was no scenic holiday destination.


    Though the House of Croix independently governed the Geris Dukedom, ¨¦toile still considered it part of the empire''s territory. If Gerard needed more support, why not request it directly from the ¨¦toile sovereign? After all, the House of Croix participated in several of the empire''s year-round military campaigns and received numerous monetary subsidies to sustain its elite troops. With all the reinforcements ¨¦toile provided, why would the Duke desire extra assistance from the L¨¦onas Empire?


    Clashing speculations battled inside Elaine as she scoured her memories for clues, replaying scenes and examining them with renewed scrutiny. Suddenly, she recalled the meeting with the late L¨¦onas Emperor and his perplexing invitation before the joint expedition. Was it a coincidence, or did he want her as a daughter-in-law to strengthen their contract further? Her mind then raced to another event¡ªViscount Marius'' paranoia and extreme tactics, seeking to silence her despite their fleeting encounter. Was he aware of the meeting''s actual purpose, or did Gerard only lift half his veil? If Marius were alive, would Yusef dismiss him like his attempt with her? These were questions Elaine could no longer find answers for. The puzzle pieces were jagged. Nevertheless, under the disorder was the concealed truth.


    The Geris Dukedom''s vibrant economy mainly relied on its highly sought-after export, the spirit gems¡ªa specialized material used to create various magical tools and weapons. After relocating from the North six hundred years ago, Estella''s ancestors discovered several spirit mines inside the forest of the faeries, Orion. The House of Croix then forged a pact with the Fae for a price to maintain their exclusive excavation rights, though the records never delved into the details. For many centuries that followed, the Geris Dukedom restricted the spirit gems'' supplies despite their popularity and only produced a quota amount each year. Thus, the ''rare'' commodity always commanded exorbitant prices in the market, even for the lowest grade.


    Yet, within the contract negotiated with the L¨¦onas Empire, the highest-quality gems would exchange hands at an unreasonably bargained price. Even with the addition of weapons and supplies, the House of Croix would still suffer a loss. Why would the Duke accept such disadvantageous terms? And why would he arrange the handover in Lucrizn, an impoverished province in the middle of nowhere?


    Elaine''s brows knitted together. The deeper she delved into the contract, the greater her suspicion¡ªthe secretive meeting, the unprofitable trade, and the peculiar location. All signs pointed toward a significant conspiracy, perhaps adumbrating a tumult to come. However, despite her intense concentration, the answer seemed always a breath out of reach. Her instinct warranted her to proceed with caution until she could connect the current event to the book''s future plotline.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Do you have any objections to the terms, milady?" Yusef''s question interrupted Elaine''s contemplation.


    "No." She glanced up from the documents, curling the corners of her lips into a bow. "I do not." Despite the black-clad man''s ''considerate'' demeanor, Elaine knew her opinion carried no weight. The Duke had already vetted the contract, and she, or perhaps Yusef, was only a facilitator to reach the last step.


    Her eyes riveted on the L¨¦onas First Prince. He, too, had finished his perusal, throwing the documents back on the table. She doubted he would have many disagreements since the terms'' favorability heavily tilted toward him.


    True to her prediction, the red-haired young man did not voice concerns.


    "If both sides raise no objections, we shall commence the signing," Yusef announced, pulling a cubicle, wooden seal from his coat''s inner pocket. He then collected the contracts and stamped the seal on each copy. An imprint of a silver wolf howling under the double moonlights appeared on the pages, majestic and mighty.


    Nickolas tapped twice on the table, and a burst of lightning exited his finger, striking the silver wolf on the contracts. Several aureate chains materialized, wrapping around and locking the wolf into confinement¡ªthe L¨¦onasian royal seal.


    Elaine stared at the imprisoned animal image with fascination. She had learned about the L¨¦onas royal family''s unique style of ratification during Estella''s lessons¡ªan irreplaceable symbol of their identities. However, today was the first time Elaine saw the famous technique in action. She noticed tiny sparks of energy still crackling where the lightning struck.


    Yusef''s hand grazed over the documents, confirming the signatures before returning a copy to the L¨¦onasian.


    After completing the deal, the L¨¦onas First Prince immediately rose from the table and departed with his men, not fettered by genteel decorum.


    Behind him, the black-clad man bowed. "We thank you for your patronage, Your Highness."


    Elaine also stood up and curtsied. Her eyes followed his proud gait. "I pray we can continue cooperating, Your Highness." No matter the event''s future significance, she was determined to secure her involvement.


    The red-haired young man halted before the door with his head slightly turned. "If you have the confidence," he replied, then left without elaborating.


    "I am confident," she murmured, fingers dug into her dress. Elaine knew she could not turn back when she charged into the meeting. The only road for her was forward, no matter the awaiting dangers.


    "I have another business to attend to," she addressed Yusef following Nickolas'' entourage''s departure. "I trust you can manage the rest."


    "Of course, milady." The black-clad man inclined his body.


    "Good. Inform my father that I will see him when I return." Elaine adjusted her commoner dress and headed outside, gliding past the two corpses before exiting the chamber with her guard.

 Chapter 119: Chat

    Elaine''s and her companion''s footsteps echoed throughout the twisting pathway as they climbed a dimly lit corridor to return to the Ynones Tavern''s public quarters. They were alone, yet the flickering lights cast many moving shadows on the wall, encircling their own.


    "Are you certain he is the one?" she suddenly asked while continuing her advance.


    "Yes, Lady Estella," a man replied. The gruff voice was not Cecil''s, despite him being the only one beside her.


    "Bring my other guard and that man to a private chamber. I will meet them there," Elaine instructed, quickening her steps. She had wasted too much time on her unexpected detour and needed to return to the original objective.


    "As you wish, milady." A shadow disappeared from the wall.


    "Lead the way," she commanded.


    The remaining silhouettes bowed, then continued their ascend.


    When Elaine learned of her target''s location, excitement swarmed her. She intended for an inconspicuous investigation. However, she was far from na?ve to believe she could escape the Duke''s watchful gaze. After all, his eyes and ears scattered all over Astria, especially in the Ynones Tavern¡ªthe headquarter of the Croix''s surveillance network. The tavern''s true purpose was confidential knowledge, privy only to a select few. Even Roiland, who guided her, was oblivious to its covert business.


    Elaine initially planned an ''earnest'' play for Gerard. Yet, the discovery of the special patron derailed her careful calculation. The Viscount''s murderous resolve, though thwarted by the mysterious birds, further forced her to employ the Croix''s resources. The meeting was imminent, allowing her no time to inform Roiland of the last-minute deviation. Though her disappearance would cause a commotion when the burly young knight returned, she could not permit a golden opportunity to slip through her fingers.


    After weighing her options, Elaine delayed her theatrical performance until she finished pursuing the L¨¦onas First Prince. She used the Croix''s insignia and elemental magic to contact the tavern''s unofficial ''employees,'' ordering them to clean up the gruesome scene and notify her other guard before entering a concealed pathway to the secret chamber.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I will be your guide from here." A soothing female voice dragged Elaine back from her recollection. She glanced up as fluorescent rays seeped through the opened entrance, basking her in light and warmth. Elaine blinked a few times, adjusting her eyes to the sunlight as she reached the passage''s end and passed through the threshold leading to an ordinary guest chamber. A young woman with an indistinct, almost forgettable face greeted her on the other side. "Please follow me, Miss Elaine."


    Elaine nodded, trailing after her. They exited the chamber and climbed to the third floor, crossing a long hallway before stopping at a wooden, dull-colored door. The young woman raised her hand and performed a series of knocks as if sending a secret code to those within. After a couple of seconds, several sounds of unbolting locks alerted everyone to movements from the chamber.


    "Welcome back, Elaine." The handle twisted, and the door opened, revealing Roiland on the other side. "We have been waiting for you." He received her with a wide smile.


    "I see," she said, returning his gesture. "I hope our distinguished guest will forgive my tardiness." Elaine peered behind him, confirming the target before strolling inside.


    Interesting. I wonder who chose this room.


    A few steps in, Elaine halted her advance to study her surroundings. It was a mid-size, windowless room illuminated by dozens of lanterns, projecting ghostly contours against the torture apparatus filling its walls. Except for the standard-looking table at the center, each piece of ''furniture'' occupying the space represented a nightmarish method of inflicting pain and suffering. It reminded her of the Croix''s dungeon, though more condensed.


    After satiating her eyes with the unique ''decorations,'' she traced them back to the table and the lone stubby young man sitting there. "My apologies. It is unbecoming of me to keep the guest waiting." She stared at him, sincerity oozing from her expression.


    The young man jumped at Elaine''s sudden address and then recoiled. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead as he tried shrinking his rotund body into the chair. His eyes meekly met hers while worries and nervousness etched his face. "N, n, no¡­It, it is fine," he stammered.


    "Astria is famous for its hospitality and entertainment. I reckon you have enjoyed your stay?"


    "I, I d, did." The young man''s gaze darted around the room as though looking for an escape route.


    Elaine walked closer, amused at his reaction¡ªshivering despite the chamber''s temperate condition. "Don''t worry, mister. I only wanted to ask a few questions," she said, smiling affably. "I will not harm you. Unless," Elaine paused. Though the curl remained on her lips, her gaze sharpened, piercing daggers into the young man''s body. "Unless you dare lie to me."


    The stubby young man bobbed his head before sinking further into his seat.


    When Elaine reached the table, Cecil had already marched ahead and pulled a chair for her. "Thank you." She settled into her seat, then again focused on the unwilling guest. "Let''s have a chat, shall we? How should I address you? Mister Lino? Or do you still respond to your real name, Paraveas Rossi?"


    Paraveas'' mouth turned agape as horror descended on his face. His stout body erected, seeking to flee, but immediately got restrained by Roiland, who slipped behind him undetected and forced him back into his chair. "Have you no manners?" the young knight scolded his ''new friend.'' "You should at least answer my sister''s questions before leaving." His hands squeezed Paraveas'' shoulders.

 Chapter 120: Gold

    The stubby young man released a terrible cry. His features scrunched in agony while he struggled in vain to break free from the knight''s tight grip.


    Elaine gave Roiland an appreciative glance before returning to the trembling man sitting opposite her. "Did you know Agnes Rossi is dead?" After she raised the question, her table companion immediately ceased his struggle, frozen in place.


    A brief, suffocating silence descended between them.


    Paraveas'' eyes expanded to such an extent that they could have jumped out of their sockets while his body shook uncontrollably. All colors drained from his fleshy cheeks as his lips quivered, barely able to assemble coherent words. "M, my sister¡­is dead?"


    "Yes, she died a while ago. Were you unaware?" Elaine ''gasped,'' pressing a hand on her lips. "They found her below the stairs with a broken neck. It was a dreadful scene," she lamented. "Most claim she tripped, yet others believe somebody pushed her. What do you suppose happened?" Her eyes observed the man''s ashen face, waiting for his response.


    "I, I don''t know." He provided a timid answer.


    "Is that so?" Elaine leaned forward, chin resting on one palm. "Then let''s move on to another topic. Mister Paraveas, pray tell, who paid for your gambling debts three months ago? It seems the amount paid surpassed the original debts since it allowed you to continue your habits here," she chuckled.


    Paraveas flinched, eyes again wandering the room.


    A dagger struck the table, landing between Agnes'' brother''s hands. He yelped and leaped from the chair but was again forced into place by Roiland. "We don''t have time for your stalling," the young knight warned. "Would you rather answer the question or lose your life?"


    "Please, please spare me," Paraveas pleaded, hands covering his plump head. "I, I will tell you everything."


    "You shouldn''t scare our distinguished guest too much, brother," Elaine ''scolded'' Roiland.


    "Haha, you''re right. Perhaps I acted too rashly." The burly young knight scratched his stubble, laughing earnestly. "I hope you will forgive my earlier rudeness." He patted Agnes'' brother on the back as though jesting between old friends.


    The stubby young man did not accept Roiland''s apology, nor did he dare an outburst. His head stayed lower, and his eyes glued to the table''s surface like they were engrossed in a fascinating play.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Who paid for your debt, Mister Paraveas?" Elaine repeated her inquiry.


    "My sister wrote a letter urging me to leave my hometown and lie low. So I took my daughter and left."


    Elaine raised a brow. Instead of answering her question, Agnes'' brother dove into another topic. However, she retained her patience visage, waiting for him to elaborate.


    "Three months ago, I was burdened with heavy gambling debts. My daughter and I spent our days hiding, afraid of the collectors. If they found us, they would kill me and sell her to the brothel," he continued. His voice sounded distant as if he were recounting someone else''s story instead of his own. "Then, one day, all my debts were suddenly relieved. The collectors stopped searching for us, and we returned to our normal lives. Afterward, the benefactor came to my house, delivering a letter from my sister and a bag of gold."


    "Who is your benefactor?"


    "She never revealed her identity, but I recognized her¡­" he trailed off.


    "Where did you recognize her from?" Elaine pressed.


    Paraveas lifted his head, eyes perplexed. "When she handed me the gold and letter, I noticed the emblems on her cuffs. They were from the House of Valois."


    "Why would someone from the House of Valois help you?" Elaine quizzed.


    "I, I don''t know," he admitted. "The nobles rarely interact with commoners like me." Agnes'' brother wrinkled his brows, attempting to recall an obscure memory. "My sister once told me the House of Valois'' daughter was a close friend of her mistress."


    She studied the stubby young man briefly, then pivoted her question. "What else did Agnes mention in her letter?"


    "She warned me to stay silent about the exchange and not to trust anyone."


    "It seems like you did not listen to her," Elaine chuckled, glancing at Roiland.


    Crimson colored Paraveas'' cheeks as he dropped his head in shame.


    "Thank you. I have heard enough." Elaine clasped her hands together and rose from the seat, turning to the door. "I suggest you follow me, mister. I will need to borrow you for a few days." Her tone was gentle, yet everyone understood the statement was not a request but an order.


    "Plea, please wait. What will you do to me?" Paraveas'' face turned pale, his teeth clattering. "I, I already told, told you everything I know. Please, please spare me. I have to return to my daughter at home," he begged.


    Elaine slightly shifted her body, staring back at him. "And yet you still have time to come here to gamble." Her words quieted the stubby young man, whose expression alternated between guilt and despair. "Don''t worry. Your daughter will receive adequate care while you are away," Elaine added, sauntering toward the door.


    Roiland relieved the pressure on Paraveas'' shoulders, pulling him upward from his chair. "No need to look so dejected." He again patted Agnes'' brother on his back. "No harm shall come to you and your family if you follow my sister''s instructions," he said.


    After the young knight''s encouragement, the stubby young man yielded, no longer having the will to resist. His despondent body trailed after Elaine''s group, heading outside the Ynones Tavern. They followed the original path back to Croix''s private road. She directed Paraveas to ride with Roiland before entering her carriage and returning to the estate.

 Chapter 121: Opportunity

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 122: Early

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

 Chapter 123: Gift

    While immersing herself in the ornate carving adorned the ceiling, Elaine weighed her options. Given the event''s significance, she would need to tread carefully. Although the order of events appeared jagged, the players and timeline stayed aligned. She considered her alliance with Alexander and decided against informing him despite holding crucial information. It was not yet time for him and the male protagonist to confront the House of Croix and trigger her demise. Elaine''s goal remained the primary priority. For now, it would benefit her more to be a participant in Gerard''s scheme rather than an informant.


    Elaine returned to Estella''s routine the next couple of days, leaving Agnes'' brother under the head maid''s management. Despite her reservations about the man''s usefulness, the head maid kept him busy by assigning him several menial tasks around the manor. Elaine did not worry about Paraveas returning to his original form and revealing his identity. After all, before entering the estate, she had already supplied him with enough magician''s powder to sustain his pseudo-appearance for a week.


    The nervous and scared Paraveas often attempted to approach Elaine, desperate to know when he could return home. However, he always retreated at the last moment, cowed by the intimidating gazes of those surrounding her. Agnes'' younger brother realized that he currently resided inside a monster''s den, and his only path to freedom rested on the whim of the den''s beautiful yet ruthless young mistress.


    Elaine watched the man''s despondent figure withdrawing from sight and sighed in her mind. She, too, had no desire to separate him from his daughter for longer than necessary. Like a ravenous whirlpool, the Croix estate''s inner conflicts engulfed those venturing too close to its vortex. Individuals unable to escape its gravitational pull would eventually pay the ultimate price, like Paraveas'' sister, Agnes Rossi. However, as one of the main characters in her play, Elaine would only allow the man''s departure after the performance concluded.


    Elaine''s day proceeded as usual, and when she returned to her quarters from her lessons, she discovered a folded piece of paper on the writing desk. After reading its contents, she crumbled and destroyed the paper in the fire. Elaine then shifted her attention to the blond-haired young man standing guard in the antechamber''s corner. She motioned for him to approach her and pulled a small object from the desk''s drawer. When he reached her, she ordered, "Show me your hand, Sir Ascania."


    Cecil complied, extending his left hand.


    She smiled and dropped a small silver ring into his palm. "Keep this with you from now on."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    In contrast to its less-than-ordinary appearance, with no embedded gemstones or unique carving, upon closer inspection, one would notice the glowing incantation emerged and then disappeared from its interior. It was an enchanted ring. Elaine''s experiences with danger had propelled her to seek ways to protect herself. Enchanted objects were a method she discovered to secure her safety further. She summoned the magicians and contracted them to imbue several items with protection magic for an exorbitant fee¡ªenough to purchase a medium-sized city. The ring was part of the first batch of orders, with many more finished products to be delivered later. Elaine originally planned to wear it herself. However, after consideration, she decided to bestow upon Cecil the ring.


    "I am unworthy of your generosity, milady." The blond-haired young man attempted to return the precious object.


    However, Elaine''s hands pushed back, forcing his palm to close. "Do not diminish yourself, Sir Ascania. You have saved and protected me from numerous perilous situations. This ring is but a small token of my gratitude to you." And a birthday gift, she added in her mind. Though Elaine spoke the truth, her reasons were not entirely selfless. As her guard, Cecil was her shield. The more formidable he became, the better he could guarantee her safety. It was a mutually beneficial exchange. "I will not accept ''no'' for an answer," she playfully declared, yet underneath the lighthearted tone was an implied command, not tolerating further objection.


    Cecil stayed silent for a few seconds, his lowered gaze studying the valuable object in his palm. "Thank you, Lady Estella." He retracted his hand and inclined his body, finally accepting the ring.


    "Good," Elaine beamed. Her eyes met his when he lifted his head. "Remember, Sir Ascania, I am on your side, and you are on mine."


    "I understand, milady." The blond-haired young man held her gaze and slightly nodded.


    After achieving her objective, Elaine dismissed Cecil and called the maids to prepare her for bed. She needed the early rest, for tomorrow would be a long day.


    The following morning, Elaine summoned the carriage to the Summer Manor. "Tell the truth, and you shall reunite with your daughter," she told the trembling, stubby young man sitting across from her inside the carriage.


    "Y, yes, milady." Agnes'' brother bobbed his head. He had shed his disguise and returned to his original appearance. Paraveas opened his mouth and closed it again, trying to speak yet too afraid to produce an audible sound.


    "Speak," Elaine noticed his hesitation and ordered with absolute authority in her voice.


    The stubby young man flinched. "I, I, I," he stuttered.


    "Take a deep breath, then speak slowly." Elaine sighed. She worried if he could articulate coherent sentences when the time arrived.


    Paraveas followed Elaine''s instructions and then repeated his efforts. "W, what will h, hap, happen to my daugh, daughter and me af, after this, milady?" He exhaled, relieved that he could finally ask his pressing question.


    "Ease your trouble," she chuckled. "Everything is already arranged. Perform your duty as we agreed, and I will guarantee your family''s safety."

 Chapter 124: Bundle

    The carriage arrived at the Summer Manor. In contrast to the bright and cheerful daylight outside, an ominous atmosphere weighed on the manor and its inhabitants. Even before stepping inside, Elaine could discern the furtive glances and terrified gazes enveloping her. The maids and servants scurried about, desperate to maintain their routines and postures of normality.


    The head maid had completed her task well, Elaine mused. "Where are the mistresses?" she asked a servant.


    "Everyone is gathered in the grand room, milady." The servant bowed. His head dropped low, careful not to meet Elaine''s eyes.


    "Bring me there."


    "As you wish, Lady Estella."


    The servant guided Elaine''s group through the long hallway to the grand room and dismissed himself. The stubby young man stayed outside the door at Elaine''s behest while she and her guard entered. When she stepped inside, a chamber filled with spectators pleasantly surprised her. Even Estella''s mother and the Duke''s most favored mistress, Layla, came. The chatters and whispers immediately quieted upon Elaine''s arrival as all eyes landed on her.


    "Greetings, Honorable Mother." She ignored the intense gazes and glided toward the center, curtsying to the regal blond-haired woman sitting at the room''s far end.


    The Duchess waved for Elaine to rise. Her frosty, blue eyes stared apathetically at her daughter, waiting for the soon-to-commence antics. The cherubic, silver-eyed young boy sitting beside Estella''s mother fleetingly glanced up at Elaine before losing interest after a few seconds and returning his attention to the small toy in his possession.


    Elaine maintained her agreeable visage while she scanned the room. The Summer Manor''s mistresses clustered in a corner. Their expressions were a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. Nestled among them was Isabella de Valois and Laeticia''s daughter, Azalea. They leaned close to each other. Isabella''s arms wrapped around the young girl''s trembling shoulders, seemingly to provide support and console her. Azalea reciprocated the Valois mistress'' motherly affection and hugged back, burying her face in Isabella''s dress. The mistresses from other manors spread sporadically around the chamber¡ªsome stood alone while others formed into groups. No one dared to speak as the silence lengthened every additional second.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It''s time to start. Elaine withdrew her gaze and again directed toward Liviane. "I am grateful for your generosity on the other day, Mother. Tasha has assisted me tremendously with many necessary tasks."


    The Duchess'' cast glowered. The memory of her daughter forcefully wrestling away one of her most trusted aids remained a sore spot inside her up to the present moment. Estella''s mother did not respond. Her icy gaze continued piercing down at Elaine.


    "Since I realize that each of you has other important matters to attend to, let us dive straight into the main event, shall we?" Elaine continued, feigning obliviousness to Liviane''s somber mood. "Tasha," she called. "Why don''t you present your discovery to everyone here?"


    "Yes, milady."


    Tasha stepped forward from a concealed area behind the crowd, holding a bundle-like object in her arms. A colorful, silky fabric wrapped around the bundle, obscuring others from viewing its content. The mistresses and servants gawked and whispered, overflowing the chamber with frenzied curiosity. Some leaned closer to attempt a peek inside. Elaine maintained her composed facade while covertly observing specific individuals'' reactions.


    The expressionless maid arrived at the center and laid the bundle on the ground, displaying its secret before all the attendees. Inside the layers of fabric was a tiny human skeleton. Based on its appearance, the skeleton seemed to belong to a young, stillborn child. An audible gasp erupted and spread like wildfire across the chamber. The spectators stared at the ghastly discovery with horror. Some mistresses with young children quickly covered their children''s eyes or embraced them, shielding their innocence from unwarranted corruption.


    What a performative bunch, Elaine scoffed. Existing inside the Croix estate resembled predators battling for supremacy in the wild. Even without the gore and bestial nature of brawling animals, none of those mistresses remaining were without others'' blood on their hands. Within the cage of opulence, friends and enemies culminated in nothing but mere concepts. The strong trampled the weak, while the cunning killed the strong. Many considered morality and empathy useless¡ªonly survival and triumph reigned supreme.


    "Where did you find this baby?" Elaine quizzed.


    "The skeleton was stored behind the tapestry inside Miss Isabella de Valois'' bedchamber," Tasha answered.


    Dark clouds descended, weighing on the atmosphere. Everyone shifted their body, and all eyes focused on the petite, delicate woman standing in the corner of the grand room.


    Isabella lifted her tear-brimming eyes, lips quivering. "Milady, even if you consider this moment a jest, it is too malicious," she sobbed. "It is wrong for me to keepsake the memories of my son?" The Valois mistress quaked uncontrollably as her legs weakened, almost failing to support her body. She could only keep her posture with the assistance of her trusted maid and Azalea. The young girl glared at Elaine with the fiery strength of a thousand arrows.


    Isabella was currently the epitome of pitiful and garnered the sympathetic gazes of everyone inside the chamber. After all, she was just a mother desperately clinging to the last memories of her dead child¡ªa notion all the mistresses in attendance could understand. Perhaps Lady Estella had gone too far with her pernicious antics this time.


    Though no one dared to voice their opinions, Elaine could discern the disapproval from their stares. She expected the reactions and maintained her nonchalant visage. Elaine strolled forward, stopping a few steps before the Valois mistress. "Tell me, Isabella. When did you learn Laeticia killed your son?"


    The question caught everyone by surprise. Even Liviane slightly wrinkled her brows, displaying a tiny crack in her eternally glacial countenance.

 Chapter 125: Child

    A sharpness ignited on Isabella''s features but immediately got buried under the fragile facade. Her tear-soaked gaze transfixed on Elaine, wearing a mask of bewilderment. "Milady¡­How could you accuse Miss Laeticia of such a heinous act? We had a bond closer than blood." The Valois mistress'' hands grabbed her chest as though the accusation was a dagger stabbing her in the heart. "Miss Laeticia and I considered each other like sisters."


    "Perhaps you once did," Elaine concurred. "Until the day you discovered the truth."


    "I do not know what you are referring to," Isabella denied.


    "Ten years ago, you became pregnant. However, eight months into your pregnancy, you had a stillbirth and lost your son," Elaine recounted, briefly glancing at Azalea, then returned her attention to the Valois mistress. "A year later, Laeticia became pregnant with this child."


    Isabella stayed silent, neither refuting nor confirming the story. Everyone else eyed Elaine with intrigue and suspicion, waiting for her to continue. Some of the older mistresses recalled the event. It was not uncommon for a mistress to miscarry during pregnancy, and in Isabella de Valois'' case, no one was implicated. Everyone surmised the stillbirth was because of the Valois mistress'' frail body and poor health. Even if foul play was involved, there was no evidence or witness.


    "Do you remember the maid you brought to the Croix estate? If I remember correctly, her name is Claris Ronell," Elaine asked another sudden question.


    "Claris¡­she is no longer here." Isabella''s gaze lowered, pursing her lips.


    "She is no longer alive," Elaine corrected her. "A servant found her with a broken neck beneath the staircase a few months ago. Quite a similar situation to Agnes Rossi, don''t you agree?" She chuckled, her eyes narrowing as she gauged the woman''s reaction.


    "I do not understand your insinuation, Lady Estella." The Valois mistress lifted her head, eyes firming and exhibiting a rare slip of the practiced facade.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Simultaneously, in the same period, someone burned and killed all the Ronell''s family members in her hometown. Curious development, is it not?" Elaine repeated the information she had learned from the Croix''s intelligence networks. "Ten years ago, Claris'' family suddenly became wealthy overnight. Since then, they would receive a large sum every year afterward." She snapped her fingers. Behind her, Cecil pulled a document from his uniform and handed it to the Duchess'' maid.


    "I was fortunate to find a copy of the agreement between Laeticia and Claris from the House of Sabran," Elaine said. After learning about the dead maid and the ''coincidental'' events, she suspected a knot connecting all the mysteries. Since their initial scheme over ten years ago, the Sabran mistress should have wanted to erase all traces of her involvement. Yet, she not only kept Claris alive but also continued to support the maid''s family. They must have reached another agreement. Assuming neither Laeticia nor Claris were fools, they would retain a written form of their transaction to restrain the other party. Given the sensitivity of the terms, Laeticia and Claris were unlikely to store their copies in the Croix estate. Elaine traced the origin of the annual transferred amount. Despite the conspirators tried covering their tracks with diversions, their attempts were no match for the Croix intelligence networks. As she expected, the path ended at Laeticia''s childhood home. The Sabran mistress entrusted the contract to her mother. At first, the Lady of House Sabran was reluctant to release the information. However, through a few ''friendly'' correspondences, Elaine was able to wrangle the document from her.


    Was the scheme originated from Laeticia or the House of Sabran? It was a mystery destined to remain unsolved as the primary culprits were already dead or would prefer to carry the truth to their graves.


    "Every year, Claris was to feed Isabella a particular substance." Elaine turned on her heels, strolling back to the center. Her footsteps echoed throughout the crowded chamber. The audience and performers stayed silent and held their breath, ensnared by the conspiracy Elaine painted. She pulled a tiny bottle from her dress pocket and poured a white, salt-like powder on the floor. "I assume several of you will recognize this odorless powder," she stated, noting some mistresses'' pallid countenances. "Though it is benign by itself, once mixed with another specific substance, it would cause infertility to the user. Am I correct, Isabella?" Her gaze refocused on the Valois mistress.


    "I have never seen this substance nor learned of Claris'' and Miss Laeticia''s unspeakable act until now." Tears streamed down Isabella''s cheeks as she again tugged at her chest, gasping for air. Her despairing visage agonized over the revelation. "How¡­how could they? I regarded them both as my family." She sank to her knees. The Valois mistress locked Azalea in trembling arms and wept, soaking the little girl''s shoulders with her sorrow.


    Azalea''s features contorted in blended anguish and shock. Her small age and lack of experience failed to supply her with enough perspicacity to understand Elaine''s allegations'' enormity. She could only grasp the fact that her mother had committed an abominable act against the frail woman who always treated her with kindness despite everyone else''s betrayal and considered her like a daughter.


    "Is that so?" Elaine said, scrutinizing the weeping woman''s expression. Despite the Valois mistress'' efforts to conceal her feelings, an overwhelming, intense scorn briefly flared within her eyes when she referred to the other two women. Though Elaine could not find indisputable evidence indicating Isabella''s knowledge of Laeticia''s sin, she was confident it caused the cascading series of events. However, no matter the timeline of the Valois mistress'' discovery, Elaine had enough evidence implicating her collusion with Agnes Rossi to frame Laeticia and Azalea.

 Chapter 126: Pawn

    It is time to end this charade.


    "Bring him in," Elaine ordered.


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil inclined his body and stepped outside. Seconds later, he returned with another man. The man trudged behind him, gluing his eyes to the floor as they proceeded to the center.


    Hushed murmurs again emerged in pockets of the crowds, and leering, curious eyes fixed on the man like scientists discovering a new specimen, wanting to study everything about him. The man¡¯s figure and features seemed familiar to some observers, yet they could not pinpoint exactly where or when they had encountered him.


    "Lift your head and state your name," Elaine instructed after the man arrived while her gaze remained fixated on Isabella, scrutinizing the woman¡¯s subtlest movements.


    "Y, yes, milady." Paraveas obeyed and slowly raised his head. "My, my name is Paraveas Rossi." Immediately, Agnes'' brother''s heavyset body uncontrollably trembled, cowering under the numerous poignant stares.


    Several indistinct gasps cut through the silence as everyone realized his identity. "Is he related to Miss Laeticia''s maid?" someone asked.


    "But what is his purpose here?" another inquired.


    The Duchess'' glacial gaze pierced Paraveas from above, sending terror through him. The stubby young man''s legs wobbled like balancing on a tight rope in midair. Yet his body stayed upright, aided by the firm hands holding his shoulders. "Remember your commitment to Lady Estella," Cecil whispered behind him.


    "I, I understand," Agnes'' brother stuttered.


    Elaine observed the stubby young man and sighed in her mind. She would need to conclude the play quickly before the wimp lost his speaking ability. "Paraveas Rossi," she called. "Look carefully. Do you recognize anyone among the individuals present today?"


    Paraveas bobbed his head as his eyes nervously scanned the chamber. The search halted when his gaze landed on a young maid hidden behind several servants in a corner. "It, it is her." He pointed. "She is the one that gave me the gold and letter from my sister several months ago."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The servants in his pointing direction all stepped back, revealing a young female of about fifteen or sixteen. All colors drained from her cheeks. The young maid¡¯s round eyes popped wide open while a horrifying cognizant seeped in, paralyzing her body with fear. "I, I, I was only following orders," she cried.


    "From whom?" Elaine asked. While the girl was a servant from the House of Valois, she had expected someone closer to Isabella to perform the critical task. Her eyes trailed to the older maid assisting the frail Valois mistress.


    "I, I don''t know..." The young maid staggered backward, hands grabbing the wall behind her for support. "Before I returned to my hometown to visit, a manservant asked me to help him with a quick errand for a large payment. I, I just wanted to make some extra money." Her teeth clattered, only now realizing her previous stupidity. How could such an easy and lucrative job fall onto her lap without a price to pay?


    "Who is he?"


    "I, I can''t recall." The young maid''s hands held her head, struggling to remember the series of events. It was as though the man was a specter, existing in only portions of her memories.


    Well played, Isabella. You used an unrelated individual from Agnes Rossi''s hometown to do your bidding. The Valois mistress was more cunning than Elaine initially credited her for. However, Isabella also miscalculated some aspects of her plan. The young maid came to Paraveas¡¯ house in the Valois uniform. Though the blunder might be an unintentional habit, it revealed her identity and, as a result, tied her action to Isabella de Valois. Like a stroke of luck, the coincidence provided Elaine with ample situational allegations.


    "Why would Miss Isabella''s maid pay Agnes Rossi''s brother?" Elaine quizzed, eyes panning the room. "Unless they were conspiring together. But against who I wonder..." She had no concrete evidence, yet it did not matter. All Elaine needed was to create skepticism about the Valois mistress¡¯ involvement. Doubts and suspicions, if wielded effectively, were a more powerful weapon than the truth within the Croix estate.


    "To think the gentle Miss Isabella would commit those terrible acts," the servants whispered. The other mistresses stayed silent, yet their sneering expressions spoke louder than words¡ªall eyes held the Valois mistress in contempt. Even without absolute evidence, everyone had already made their judgment. The Duchess, however, kept her detached appearance as though she had seen the same scene repeated once too many times.


    "No, you are lying!" Azalea yelled. Despite her denial, the little girl recoiled from Isabella, backing away. "Aunt Isabella could never..." A battle engaged in Laeticia¡¯s daughter¡¯s mind, clashing between her beliefs and the facts.


    "Is it wrong..." Isabella murmured, lifting her head. She remained slumped to the floor, yet the fragility within her gaze had disappeared, replaced by an intense and murderous resentment. "Is it wrong to demand justice for my son? Wasn''t he too an innocent child?" she continued in a barely audible voice. "They all deserved to burn."


    "Answer me, Isabella, how did you kill Laeticia?" Elaine stepped closer, wanting to hear an explanation for many mysteries that remained unsolved. Despite her efforts, she could not figure out how the Valois mistress framed Laeticia de Sabran. The guard that Azalea''s mother supposedly had an affair with was executed. However, when Elaine investigated the man¡¯s background, she found nothing about him. The ''guard'' had no history, like he had never existed since the beginning. What about Laeticia¡¯s apparent suicide and the fabric she discovered under the Isolation Tower? How did Isabella bypass the strict security to end her enemy? Elaine needed answers and was certain only the Valois mistress could provide them.

 Chapter 127: Flared

    Step by step, she had pushed Isabella into a corner, hopeful that the woman would have no choice but to yield to her demands.


    Isabella stared at Elaine. Her clouded gaze and deadpanned expression were like an abyssal vortex, swallowing those looking down at its depth of despair. Elaine''s eyes narrowed, striving to decipher the woman''s intent. Suddenly, Elaine realized that the Valois mistress was not focusing on her but on something or someone else behind her. Her head shifted, wanting to follow the woman''s line of sight. Yet, before she could see the object transfixing Isabella, the woman''s low murmuring again dragged back her attention.


    "I have no more regrets¡­" the Valois mistress muttered. "This is my last act of revenge. I will offer my and this child''s souls as payments."


    "What are you¡ª"


    Before Elaine could comprehend her words, Isabella pulled a hidden dagger from her sleeve and lunged at Azalea, stabbing her through the chest. The little girl did not have time to fight or cry. Her eyes expanded in disbelief as she took her last breath. The woman then immediately extracted the weapon and stabbed herself in the neck, splattering crimson liquid on those nearby as she fell to the ground. Purple-colored flames flared from the open wounds and dispersed throughout their lifeless bodies.


    The fire rapidly spread while chaos engulfed the chamber. Everyone, servants and masters alike, screamed and ran toward the exit, attempting to escape the flame''s destructive path. Guards and servants from the outside poured in, seeking to subdue the fire.


    "No¡­how could this happen?" Elaine stumbled toward the corpses, her entire body reeling from shock, entrapped by the haunting scene. Never did she expect Isabella de Valois'' crazed final action. Who was she speaking to in the end? A hand caught Elaine''s arm and pulled her back.


    "Please stay behind me, Lady Estella," Cecil called, slipping between her and the fire. "It is too dangerous here." His voice returned Elaine to reality.


    She raised her head, scanning her surroundings. The flame had created scorching circles around them and some others, blocking their way out. Paraveas slumped to the floor with hands covering his head not far behind her, trembling and too afraid to move. Tasha remained immobilized beside the child''s skeleton, awaiting Elaine''s order. In the back of the chamber, Liviane held her son close, though she did not seem too worried about safety, watching the turmoil with indifferent eyes. "Please stand back, Sir Ascania," Elaine said.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The blond-haired young man glanced back, brows knitted together. "Milady, you can''t¡ª"


    Elaine''s hand gripped Cecil''s arm while her eyes locked with his. "Did you forget whose daughter I am?" She delivered an assuring smile and released a soothing, cool breeze from her fingers to him.


    Though his body remained tense on high alert, Cecil lowered his gaze in contemplation.


    "Trust me," she stated with determined eyes.


    After a brief moment, the blond-haired young man slightly relaxed. "Please be careful, milady," he cautioned her before stepping back.


    "I will." Elaine marched ahead. "Everyone moves aside," she commanded. Despite their panicked state, the servants and mistresses in front of her halted their movements. Instinctively, their bodies listened to her authoritative voice. Elaine nodded and continued forward. She closed her eyes and directed her magical energy down her arms to her fingers.


    A brisk, biting sensation suddenly overwhelmed everyone around Elaine as the temperature in the chamber rapidly dropped¡ªfreezing smoke billowed from the floor, forming a thin layer of ice across its surface. The ice dispersed in several directions and swiftly snuffed the fires in its traveled path. When Elaine''s elemental magic had extinguished all the flames, the once temperate grand room had transformed into a winter landscape with icicles covering the ceiling and sheets of snow and ice blanketing the furniture and floor. The humans within the vicinity fared little better than the objects. Some coiled into balls with their hands and feet numbed from the cold, suffering from light frostbite. Others sought refuge behind the furniture, hoping it would partially block the arctic blast.


    Perhaps I used too much magic. My skill requires more practice, Elaine reflected. Of the Duke''s children who inherited the Croix bloodline''s elemental magic, the original Estella was among the strongest. However, because of her high status, she rarely needed to use her gift. After possessing Estella''s body, Elaine, too, seldom employed the magic except for a few life-threatening situations. Her gaze pivoted back to the remains of Isabella and Azalea. Both corpses and the weapon had disintegrated in the fire, leaving only specks of ashes and dust. Where did the purplish fire come from? How did it engulf the Valois mistress'' and Laeticia''s daughter''s bodies in such a short period?


    Isabella de Valois already took the answers to both questions to her grave.


    "I hope you enjoy today''s performance, Mother." She curtsied to a scowling Duchess and turned on her heels, leaving those who remained to deal with the aftermath. "Let''s return." Elaine then motioned for Cecil, Tasha, and Paraveas to follow her and swiftly exited the grand room, quickening her steps down the hall. She needed to return to Estella''s manor and review her secret journal. Perhaps it might offer clues to today''s event. Cecil heeled Elaine while Tasha pulled a distraught Paraveas from the floor and dragged his heavyset body along with her extraordinary strength.


    When Elaine arrived at Estella''s manor, she immediately summoned the head maid and instructed her to return Agnes Rossi''s brother to his daughter. "Everything is arranged for your new life," she informed Paraveas before he departed. "Your old debtors and enemies will not come after you anymore. However, if you continue your ''special'' habit, I cannot guarantee your future safety."


    "Thank, thank you, milady. I swear to the Olden Gods, I will not gamble anymore." His head bobbed, and his eyes lit up, finally escaping the malaise and shock from earlier.

 Chapter 128: Involvement

    Elaine stared at the stubby young man momentarily before glancing away, pinching her forehead. "For your daughter''s welfare, I hope you are true to your words." She waved his dismissal. Elaine''s experience with Paraveas rendered her suspicious that he could reform his gambling addiction as promised. However, she had already fulfilled her side of the bargain and would have no more obligation toward Agnes Rossi and her family.


    Elaine entered the manor as the carriage carried Paraveas outside the Croix estate. She then dismissed everyone inside her quarters and started paging through her journal. After half an hour, she returned the journal to the hidden compartment.


    Nothing.


    She sighed and rested her forehead on her palms, closing her eyes to quell the exhaustion. On the surface, the timeline was progressing as planned. Yet underneath the smooth sailing, details of events and characters Elaine once thought she knew were spiraling outside her grasp. The cogwheels of fate seemed to move toward the intended destination. However, based on previous situations, she could always stumble into an unforeseen conspiracy and accelerate Estella''s demise. The original plot had determined the House of Croix''s downfall a few months after Estella turned nineteen, and Elaine had no desire to change its path.


    Laeticia de Sabran''s case had transformed into a situation beyond her control and comprehension. Reflecting on the events, Elaine was confident someone else assisted Isabella de Valois in her revenge. Was the individual an accomplice or the mastermind? What was the meaning behind the Valois mistress'' last words? How did the fire start? She repeated the questions in her mind, but no one could answer her.


    Elaine reopened her eyes and lifted her head, turning to look outside the antechamber window. From her current location, she could see the looming Summer Manor. Elaine surmised the commotion had exploded to a level the Duke would not ignore. Despite his perceived apathy toward conflicts between the mistresses, Gerard had eyes scattered throughout the estate to monitor everyone''s actions. The women were instruments in his game of influence with other noble Houses, and he preferred to maintain the facade of stability.


    Elaine understood the Duke had seen her interest and investigation of Laeticia''s death as nothing more than a child''s pastime for amusement. He would allow her meddling as long as she did not stir too much tumult in his playhouse. However, they both could not foresee the fiery ending. The flames ignited from the corpses were far from ordinary since neither Isabella nor Azalea were magic users. Someone had disturbed the delicate balance and created disorders among the mistresses. The Duke of Geris deemed such brazen insolence unforgivable under his iron fist rule.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Gerard would investigate the incident. However, would he share the information with her? Elaine chewed her lips, pondering her options. Should she continue vying for influence in the estate and risk sinking deeper into the conspiracy? She wanted to gain the Duke''s confidence through several avenues, and settling his harem''s conflicts was one of the more straightforward methods. However, Elaine might have unwittingly walked into a quicksand. Whoever was creating disturbances among the mistresses would become a threat to the House of Croix and herself. Since Elaine''s soul resided inside the Duke''s daughter''s body, the individual might also view her as a target for elimination. She did not wish to fight against a dangerous, yet unknown enemy.


    For now, her safest option was to adopt a wait-and-see position. However, backing out would demonstrate incompetence and weakness. If she got spooked after only a minor incident, how could she convince Gerard she was capable and could handle his critical schemes? Estella''s participation far exceeded an obedient puppet in the original story. Thus, she, too, could not afford to be complacent.


    The sounds of wings flapping drew Elaine''s attention to the trees surrounding the manor. Some birds perched high on the trees'' branches, while others disappeared into the distance. Again, she felt peculiar staring into the winged creatures'' beady eyes. It was like someone had placed Elaine under surveillance, watching her every movement. Given the dangerous world she had settled in, it would not be a wild notion to believe. Though Elaine had no evidence, she trusted her increasingly acute intuition.


    Based on previous encounters, the birds were not her enemies, for they had saved her on multiple occasions. Yet, she was unsure if they were her friends. Who controlled those dark, marbled eyes, and what was their purpose? Gerard had accumulated many enemies through his years in the royal court, and on the battlefield, any of his foes or even allies could be the originator. Elaine shook her head and turned back to the writing desk. Her issues were numerous, and she had no time to investigate the birds. Because they had yet to harm her, Elaine reasoned that she temporarily needed not to worry. Her primary focus should be to achieve the same ending as the original storyline. Only then, perhaps, could she return home and leave these traumatic experiences behind. Someone or something had dragged Elaine into this world against her will, and she had no desire to stay.


    She heaved a sigh and massaged her temples to subdue the incoming migraine. Since the beginning, Elaine had treaded on thin ice with each step. She had always been careful, trying to avoid dangers. However, when she participated in the Croix estate''s power struggle, Elaine realized her path would soon become even more arduous. Yet, her only option was to continue, for retreating might cause her never to meet her beloved parents again.

 Chapter 129: Gradual

Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

 Chapter 130: Predicament

    After stepping down from the carriage, Elaine quickly acknowledged Yusef and made a beeline to the Duke''s study. "Greeting, Honorable Father." she curtsied before Gerard.


    The Duke stood up from his desk and motioned for Elaine to rise. Before she could inquire about the purpose of the summon, he said, "His Majesty requires our immediate presence at the palace."


    "His Majesty?"


    "Yes, we are to depart promptly," Gerard stated.


    "For what reason¡ª"


    "I do not know." The Duke strolled past her toward the door. He then momentarily halted, glancing back at Elaine. "However, I am convinced His Majesty will provide us with an answer when we arrive." With those words, Gerard exited the study and disappeared down the hall, followed by Yusef.


    What is going on? Though apprehensive, Elaine had no time for contemplation. "Let us leave too, Sir Ascania." She turned her body and trailed after Estella''s father.


    Thirty minutes later, Elaine''s and the Duke''s carriages reached the magician''s tower. After undergoing the standard procedures, they entered the portal and arrived at Soleias in a few minutes. She sighed in relief when the entourage reached the portal''s exit. Although the creatures no longer bothered her these past few trips, the trauma they caused always rendered her anxious whenever she passed through the foggy, white tunnel. Elaine did not know why they had lost interest in her. However, she would rather be blissfully ignorant than entangle herself in another of the book world''s life-threatening mysteries.


    The chamberlain was waiting for them when they entered the Lumi¨¨re Palace. He bowed before Gerard and Elaine, then led them to a secluded chamber. On the other side, several familiar faces had already gathered. Elaine scanned the room, surprised to see the male protagonist, Elias, beside his father, the Duke of L¨¦vis. Next to them were the Grand Duke of Cerda and his twin grandchildren. The Emperor had also summoned his close advisors and a few high-ranking aristocratic families from Soleias. Deep inside the chamber sat the brooding L¨¦onas Emperor on his imposing throne with the Third Prince standing behind him.


    No, Alexander is not the only prince here. Elaine noticed other princes of age were in attendance as well. It seems that nearly all the key individuals are present except¡­After curtsying before the throne, her gaze darted from corner to corner, yet the scouring did not result in finding Estella''s fianc¨¦, Louis.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''There is no need to continue looking, Lady Estella. Your assumption is correct. My older brother, the Crown Prince, is not here, though I assure you he is today''s main character,'' Alexander''s pleasant chuckles rang inside Elaine''s head.


    ''What are you implying, Your Highness? What trouble is he involved in this time?'' Before she could further probe the Third Prince''s cryptic statement, the L¨¦onas Emperor''s authoritative voice disrupted their conversation.


    "Enlighten me with your suggestions," the Emperor demanded, leaning forward from his seat. His deep azure eyes narrowed and panned his subjects.


    Suggestions? For what matter? What has happened in the few weeks since Louis'' birthday? Elaine grimaced, and an unsettling feeling pitted in her gut. The Emperor provided no context behind his unexpected request. Yet, based on everyone''s demeanor and the pregnant atmosphere, the reason for today''s congregation was no minor affair.


    An older man wearing court attire stepped into view and inclined his body. "Your Majesty," he cleared his throat and then spoke. "Considering the current situation with the L¨¦onas Empire, we cannot let the Crown Prince attempt this journey. Besides¡­¡± The man peeked at Gerard and Elaine before quickly shifting his gaze back. "Even if our empires'' relations significantly improved, His Highness'' current predicament would prevent him from attending."


    "Forgive my impudence, Your Majesty, if I may interrupt," the Duke interjected.


    The ¨¦toile Emperor''s silence represented his consent.


    "Minister Soter," Gerard continued with a leveled expression, approaching the throne. However, his silver eyes pierced the older man like sharpened knives. "What predicament of the Crown Prince are you referring to?"


    Soter''s body tensed while his wrinkled face turned pallid. "That is¡­" he hesitated.


    Elaine observed the one-sided exchange with interest and speculations. Even the Duke of Geris had situations where he needed more information. From Estella''s lessons, she learned that Minister Soter also held the Marquis title, a highly distinguished combination. Though Gerard held no role in ¨¦toile''s royal court, his infamous reputation extended far beyond Geris'' walls, seeing how even a high-ranking court official cowered in his presence.


    Elaine analyzed the older man''s statements. It appeared the L¨¦onas Empire had invited the Crown Prince to participate in an important event. However, because of both empires'' current strained relationships and another unspecified reason, the minister advised the ¨¦toile Emperor against allowing Louis to attend.


    Or so it seems.


    Was the idea from Minister Soter or the sovereign himself? Elaine was leaning toward the latter. The rationality behind the Emperor''s reluctance was understandable. She recalled the volatile situation between the L¨¦onas First Prince, Nickolas, and the ¨¦toile Emperor after the late L¨¦onas Emperor''s death. If it were Elaine, she would not permit her successor to attempt the journey either. Despite Estella''s fianc¨¦''s incompetence far exceeding his accomplishments, he remained the Crown Prince. If, by chance, Nickolas captured or killed him for revenge, it would ignite a war between the empires¡ªa situation the ¨¦toile Emperor neither wanted nor prepared for.


    Regarding military might, L¨¦onas and ¨¦toile stood on equal footing. An all-out war would only cause devastating casualties on both sides and incentivize other opportunists to invade a weakened ¨¦toile. However, despite the Emperor''s reservations, declining L¨¦onas'' invitation without proper reasons would only further incense the other party.


    Elaine again glanced around the chamber, noting all those present. Perhaps the reason for the summoning was more nefarious than she initially assumed.

 Chapter 131: Replacement

    "The Crown Prince is currently of ill health," the ¨¦toile Emperor stated, answering the Duke''s question.


    "Yes, yes," the minister hurriedly agreed. The Emperor''s well-timed rescue helped relieve the tension mounting in his body. "His Highness is in no condition to attempt such a prolonged journey."


    "Is it so? Please send my regards to His Highness, Your Majesty." Gerard inclined his body. "I pray for him a speedy recovery."


    ''Is His Majesty speaking the truth? Is the Crown Prince suffering from an ailment?'' Elaine asked the Third Prince.


    ''Are you doubting His Majesty''s words, Lady Estella?'' he replied.


    ''No, I¡­''


    ''My elder brother is indeed suffering, though his tormentor is no ailment,'' Alexander quipped.


    The Emperor again addressed the room, interrupting their secret exchange. "The L¨¦onas Empire has formally invited us to their new Emperor''s coronation. Unfortunately, I cannot attend due to prior arrangements."


    Nickolas'' coronation. The day has finally come. Though the event happened before the original storyline began, Elaine had expected its arrival.


    "Normally, the Crown Prince would take part in my stead," the Emperor continued¡ªhis complexion grave. "However, because of the unforeseen illness that has weakened his body, I cannot in good conscience allow him to participate." His fingers massaged his wrinkled brows as though to soothe a pounding headache.


    Everyone''s gazes moved to Alexander standing behind him. If the Crown Prince could not attend in place of the ¨¦toile Emperor, then the Third Prince should substitute for his brother¡ªa natural succession order. The older of the Marche twins, Amara, frowned. Her eyes alighted with worry. Despite the Emperor and Minister Soter constantly comparing the journey to an arduous endeavor, all those in attendance understood the actual peril lay in waiting at the destination. Would the ¨¦toile Emperor risk losing his more accomplished son to protect the Crown Prince? It was a quandary challenging to entangle.


    Alexander stepped forward and bowed before his father. "Your Majesty, please allow me to attend the coronation in the Crown Prince''s stead."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Are you certain of your choice?" the Emperor solemnly inquired. His azure eyes darkened, piercing down at the silver-haired young man.


    "Yes, I am."


    After a long pause, the Emperor finally nodded. "Very well."


    "Your Majesty," Minister Soter exclaimed and dropped to the floor. "Please reconsider the decision. His Highness'' talent and wisdom are indispensable to the court. We have recently initiated many significant efforts in ¨¦toile and cannot afford to lose His Highness'' service for several months."


    Some other ministers chimed in, following his lead. "Your Majesty, we beseech you to reassess."


    "Pray tell then, who should attend the L¨¦onas Empire''s event?" The Emperor slightly curled his lips, eyes panning the chamber. "Or are you suggesting I choose from those present here tonight?"


    The ministers stayed silent, yet their demeanors already answered the Emperor''s question.


    Dark storm clouds descended on the chamber, weighing down the atmosphere and everyone''s spirits.


    Elaine finally deciphered the reason behind the riveting performance by the ¨¦toile Emperor and his court. Except for Alexander, those children attending tonight''s carefully crafted stage were candidates to substitute for the Crown Prince in the L¨¦onas Empire''s coronation. In all appearances, the Emperor was bestowing an honor to the individual replacing Louis'' position. However, considering the current state of the two empires'' relationship, it could mean walking into a death trap. Because of the event''s significance, the Emperor could not pick a random, low-rank ambassador. It must be an individual of high status yet not important enough to incite a war if an unfortunate incident happened during the coronation.


    Elaine''s gaze studied those around her. Including her, the candidates were all unfavored princes and children of dukes and marquises. One of them would have to become the honorable sacrifice to the empires'' conflicts. Several ideas clashed in her mind, and then a daring thought appeared. Before she could weigh her decision, Elaine saw movements from the Duke of L¨¦vis'' corner. There is no time left for hesitation. She gritted her teeth and stepped forward. "Your Majesty, it would be my honor to participate in the L¨¦onas Empire''s coronation in place of the Crown Prince," Elaine announced.


    The entire chamber''s movements abruptly halted as all eyes focused on her. Even Gerard stared at Elaine with incredulity.


    ''Lady Estella, do you understand the repercussions of your proposal?'' the Third Prince''s voice cautioned in her ears.


    ''I do, Your Highness,'' she replied.


    "Are you certain of your choice?" the ¨¦toile Emperor inquired¡ªstreaks of amusement flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. As the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦, I have an obligation to represent His Highness in these circumstances. I am confident I will not shame His Highness or the ¨¦toile Empire," she bluffed.


    "Do you object to your daughter''s decision, Duke Geris?" The Emperor''s gaze turned to Gerard.


    The Duke advanced and stood beside Elaine. "I am honored that my daughter will represent our mighty empire by attending the new L¨¦onas Emperor''s ascension ceremony," he said, placing a hand on Elaine''s shoulder. His expression was of a proud father.


    Still an excellent actor, as always, she secretly scoffed. The pain pulsating on her shoulder signified a different reaction.


    "You have a dutiful daughter, Duke Geris," the Emperor lauded. "If there are no objections, I shall conclude tonight''s gathering."


    "Wait, Your Majesty." A familiar voice perked Elaine''s ears.


    "What is it, Commander d''Amboise? Do you have an objection?"


    Elias? What is he planning? She slightly shifted her body and saw the male protagonist moving toward the center. He stopped before the throne and bowed.


    "It is too dangerous for Lady Estella to attempt the journey alone. Please allow me to accompany Her Ladyship to the L¨¦onas Empire," he declared.


    The silence chamber once again erupted in whispers.

 Chapter 132: Frost

    "You are mistaken, Commander d''Amboise. Lady Estella is by no means attending the ceremony alone. She shall travel with ¨¦toile''s envoys and receive our troop''s protection."


    "His Majesty is correct, My Lord. There is no need to be concerned about my safety. I have confidence in the ¨¦toile Empire''s soldiers," Elaine concurred.


    "There are dangerous situations even the ¨¦toile''s soldiers are ill-prepared for," Elias disagreed. "I''m certain we learned the lesson in the Insidious Forest, Your Majesty."


    A deafening silence spread across the chamber as colors drained from the attendees'' complexions. Since the unfortunate incident, topics related to the Insidious Forest had been taboo in ¨¦toile''s court. No servants or aristocrats dared to utter even a tiny whisper about the event. Yet currently, the Duke of L¨¦vis'' heir had referred to it directly in front of the Emperor. Some admonished his foolishness, while others admired his bravery.


    "Are you implying my elite soldiers are inadequate?" The Emperor glowered. His eyes emitted an invisible pressure like a mountain crushing down on the audacious black-haired young man before him.


    "It is not my intention," Elias replied, maintaining his composure. "I am merely assessing the situation based on previous experiences."


    "Your Majesty, I agree with Commander d''Amboise''s perspective." The Third Prince again stepped out. "I believe in ¨¦toile''s soldiers'' capabilities, but we cannot be complacent to unanticipated complications. The Commander''s assistance will guarantee the future Crown Princess a smooth journey to the L¨¦onas Empire." Alexander''s words reminded the Emperor that although Estella was not of royal blood, she was the future Crown Princess. While accepting that she could be imprisoned or assassinated at the ascension ceremony, traveling to L¨¦onas was another matter. If mishaps happened during the journey, it would humiliate the troops and tarnish the ¨¦toile Empire''s formidable military reputation.


    The tense atmosphere hung over the chamber while the Emperor slipped into a pensive silence. As the enthralling play climaxed, the captive audience awaited the finale.


    "And what of your obligations, Commander d''Amboise?"


    "I am not currently occupied with another expedition until next spring, Your Majesty."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "I see." The ¨¦toile Emperor''s gaze switched to Elias'' father. "Do you object to your son''s decision?"


    The Duke of L¨¦vis gave a hearty laugh. "My son has made his choice. I am obliged to support him as his father."


    "Very well." The Emperor sighed. "Commander d''Amboise, you are to protect Lady Estella on her journey to and from the L¨¦onas Empire," he decreed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The emergency gathering in Soleias ended in a twist no one expected. The new L¨¦onas Emperor''s ascension ceremony was an event everyone wanted to avoid because of the significant risk. Yet surprisingly, by the conclusion of the gathering, two individuals volunteered, both from the two most prominent noble Houses in ¨¦toile.


    Elaine peeked at the male protagonist before following Gerard outside the chamber. Despite his impermeable reasoning, she remained skeptical of his motive. Was it the simple desire to help her or a cover to monitor her movements? No matter her speculations, the fact remained that Elias would accompany Elaine to the L¨¦onas Empire.


    ''I pray you will not regret your decision, Lady Estella.'' Alexander''s voice rang in her ears one last time before she crossed outside the chamber.


    ''Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I will not regret it,'' she answered and exited.


    More than an hour later, the Duke of Geris'' entourage returned to the Croix estate. Instead of pivoting to Estella''s manor, the Duke instructed Elaine''s carriage to follow him. When they arrived at the main manor, Gerard marched to his study while she trailed after him.


    After the study''s door closed, he finally turned around. "It seems I have overindulged you these past few months." The Duke stood in front of Elaine. His cold, silver eyes were like icicles piercing hers. Gerard removed his right glove, and a booming sound echoed throughout the chamber.


    Elaine''s body collided with the floor. Her tongue tasted salty as a crimson liquid dripped from the corner of her lips. Elaine''s fingers dug into the carpet while biting her lips, enduring the throbbing pain in her cheek. She had already mentally prepared for the consequences when she volunteered to attend the ascension ceremony without consulting Gerard.


    Footsteps noises sounded from the hallway, and seconds later, Cecil''s voice called to Elaine. "Milady, are you injured?"


    "Sir Ascania, you do not have permission to enter," Yusef''s voice followed.


    Elaine wiped the blood from her lips and forced a collected tone. "I am fine, Sir Ascania. Return to your station," she commanded. Elaine did not want to involve Cecil. It would only deteriorate the situation further and invite Gerard''s wrath to him.


    "Milady¡ª"


    "Return to your station," she repeated¡ªher voice stern.


    The shuffling outside stopped, and after a momentary pause, the blond-haired young man finally replied, "As you wish, milady."


    "Get up," the Duke ordered. "Have you forgotten where your loyalty lies? I will no longer tolerate your antics."


    Elaine climbed to her feet. Her body trembled from the harsh impact, yet her expression stayed firm. "No, Father. I am a member of the House of Croix and always will be."


    "Why did you offer to substitute for the Crown Prince?"


    "I believe you already figured out the reason. Do we need to continue this charade?"


    "You dare defy my wishes?" he growled, eyes narrowing. The temperature rapidly dropped around him.


    The cold penetrated Elaine''s skin like a thousand prickling needles. Gerard''s ice elemental magic was much more dominant than Estella''s. A slight whim from him could have effortlessly subdued or even killed her. However, Elaine was confident that he would not end her, at least not yet. She still had value as a pawn. Elaine''s hands gripped her dress, forcing herself to withstand the debilitating frost. She lifted her head and faced the Duke with a steadfast gaze. "I am if it is for the House of Croix''s and His Highness'' future."

 Chapter 133: Rest

    ¡°What kind of future could you achieve by traveling to the L¨¦onas Empire?¡± Gerard quizzed.


    ¡°The new L¨¦onas Emperor¡¯s alliance and support.¡± Elaine maintained eye contact while articulating each word.


    ¡°You truly believe you can manage such a feat in a month?¡± he derided her ambition.


    ¡°It is not impossible, Father, especially since you already attained half of the objective.¡± She tugged her blood-stained lips, clashing her ethereal features against a devilish smile. ¡°The obtained support will guarantee His Highness¡¯ and the House of Croix¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Should I express my appreciation for your dedication?¡± The Duke mocked, raising a brow. His expression was indecipherable.


    ¡°I am undeserving of your praises,¡± she replied, feigning ignorance of his ridicule. ¡°You have taught me well.¡±


    ¡°An individual¡¯s arrogance will hasten his demise.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your wisdom, Father. I will carve the advice into my memory.¡± Elaine held his gaze. ¡°If there are no other matters, please allow me to return to my manor to prepare for the upcoming journey.¡±


    A suffocating silence descended between them. Pressure besieged Elaine as she braved the agonizing wait for Gerard¡¯s decision. What penalties would he deliver her? Despite shivering from the winter-like temperature, she willed her body to preserve its posture. Any sign of weakness would only make him further doubt her capabilities.


    The Duke pierced down at Elaine, face devoid of emotion. Finally, he nodded, signaling behind her. The door opened, and Yusef waited on the other side. ¡°My daughter has fallen ill after returning from the Capital. Thus, she shall rest in her quarters to regain strength. No one shall be allowed to disturb her until the departure date to L¨¦onas,¡± the Duke ordered.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Grace.¡± The black-clad man inclined his body and gestured for Elaine to follow him to her carriage.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Imprisonment.


    It was the punishment the Duke served to Elaine for disobeying him. Should she be relieved or suspicious that it was not more severe? For now, she would rather be blissfully ignorant than concern herself with Gerard¡¯s intentions. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± She again bobbed a curtsy before trailing behind Yusef down the corridor with Cecil.


    The blond-haired young man quietly heeled Elaine. After they arrived at the carriage, he extended his hand to help her. She smiled and accepted his gesture. However, when Elaine touched his familiar callused palm, she felt another texture. Her brows furrowed, but she maintained her composure and entered as Cecil closed the door.


    Sitting on the cushioned seat inside the carriage, Elaine exhaled and finally relaxed her posture. She glanced down, opening her hand to observe a small, embroidered handkerchief. Cecil had tucked the item into her palm during their contact outside the main manor. How pathetic did I look? Her lips folded into a bitter curl as she used the soft fabric to wipe away the remaining crimson color on her face. The sting on Elaine¡¯s cheek had yet to abate. It was another salient reminder of her circumstances.


    Despite the perceived appearance of the Duke of Geris¡¯ daughter with prestige and wealth, Elaine understood Estella¡¯s position never exceeded a stringed puppet dancing to her puppeteer¡¯s tune. Gerard occasionally indulged her slight whim but never permitted her to deviate from his control. She remained a caged rose in the Croix estate¡¯s gilded garden. However, Elaine could not ensure the storyline progressed like the original unless she broke free from her shackles. Estella¡¯s character, established in the book, was much more than that of an obedient doll. She inherited her father¡¯s shrewd and tyrannical nature, willing to sacrifice morality to achieve her goals, no matter the devastating consequences.


    After discovering the purpose of the transaction between Geris and L¨¦onas, Elaine decided she would become a key player in their game. Yet despite her efforts to exert influence, Gerard never allowed her to meddle too far into his affairs. The L¨¦onas¡¯ ascension ceremony finally showed her lights at the end of the tunnel. If the Duke were not inclined to give Elaine the opportunity, she would create one herself. Despite the risk of displeasing Gerard, the benefits of attending the event would outweigh the costs if she succeeded. As for the problem of obtaining Nickolas¡¯ cooperation, she would have plenty of time during the imposed house arrest to review her secret journal.


    A few days had passed since Elaine became ¡®ill.¡¯ Beside her bedchamber and the antechamber, all other areas in Estella¡¯s manor were prohibited. Even the maids were not allowed to serve her. Mariam would bring Elaine meals three times daily and had to leave afterward. Despite the so-called punishment, she preferred the current arrangement. Since arriving in the book, Elaine always felt uncomfortable having servants surrounding her from morning to night, watching her every movement. However, she tolerated their presence so as not to raise suspicion. The confinement offered Elaine a temporary reprieve from the outside world. At least for a short period, she no longer had to calculate each step while donning a confident facade.


    Elaine stared at the tray of food Mariam had brought several minutes ago, and her thoughts wandered to the poison testers. She had seen no one else accompanying the young maid since the first day she was ¡®bedridden.¡¯ Did they already examine the food before reaching her quarters? Due to the many distractions in recent months, Elaine had pushed the investigation back into a corner of her mind. Even though she had diverted her attention, the threat endured. The attempts for her life had not ceased because many more poison testers had forfeited their life since then while on duty.

 Chapter 134: Journey

    Elaine recalled the task she had entrusted to Cecil. It had been a while since his last report to her. Did he unearth additional information? Perhaps she could send Tasha to assist him. No. Elaine rescinded the idea. Though the maid had proved helpful in recent months, she remained Estella''s mother''s former servant. Elaine did not trust her. Even with Cecil, who demonstrated his loyalty numerous times, there were secrets she could not share.


    Elaine sighed and pinched her forehead, again suppressing the affair from her mind. She had many conflicting priorities, but her current focus was the upcoming L¨¦onas Empire''s ascension ceremony. Though not mentioned in the book, it was a triggering event with cascading ramifications throughout the storyline. Nickolas'' thirst for vengeance would eventually lead him to invade ¨¦toile, plunging the two empires and their neighbors into seas of corpses and destruction. However, she would not live long enough to experience the chaos since the House of Croix would have fallen by the time the invasion happened. Elaine neither wanted to interfere nor stop the event. Her only goal was to weave herself between Gerard''s and the new L¨¦onas Emperor''s agreement and maneuver the future events to her desired outcomes. Without Estella''s father''s surveillance and interference, she could use the opportunity to convince the young monarch she was the best candidate among the Duke''s children and subordinates to represent the Geris Dukedom in their mutually beneficial relationship. Elaine moved to the writing desk and opened her secret journal. She would need a refresher on Nickolas'' related details.


    Yet, before she could begin her review, Elaine suddenly remembered another obstacle. She immediately dropped her head, face buried in her palms. How could Elaine forget such a significant hindrance to her plan? The male protagonist, Elias, would also attend the L¨¦onas Empire''s ceremony. She groaned and massaged her temples to quell an incoming migraine.


    How might she communicate with the L¨¦onas Emperor without rousing suspicion from the male protagonist? Though Elaine could only count their interactions on one hand, she would be foolish to underestimate Elias'' intellectual prowess. She did not expect him to volunteer to accompany her on the dangerous journey. Did he figure out her motive?


    That''s impossible.


    It was a far-fetched possibility she immediately rested. No matter how acute the male protagonist''s intuition was, he could not have guessed her true intention. Perhaps he wanted to monitor her since she was his enemy''s daughter. Elias'' presence in L¨¦onas would restrict Elaine''s actions. She would need to minimize interaction with him as much as possible and employ more caution when initiating contact with Nickolas. Elaine returned her attention to the secret journal, adding Elias to her mental list of characters to study before the journey.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Another peaceful week passed, and the departure date finally arrived. After careful deliberation, Elaine brought along Mariam instead of Tasha. In terms of ability and usefulness, the scale tilted heavily toward Liviane''s former maid. However, Elaine still maintained some reservations regarding her previous employment. Besides, Tasha was more qualified to monitor the manor in her absence. Elaine had separately assigned the head maid and Tasha to surveil one another, keeping everyone and themselves in check.


    Choosing Mariam, however, did not mean she fully trusted the clumsy young maid. Elaine had not forgotten the girl''s origin. Though she could not find other suspicious aspects besides Mariam''s questionable background, Elaine would rather keep her doubts, for she had learned several valuable lessons living as Estella in the past year.


    Since many viewed attending the L¨¦onas Empire''s ascension event as a noble sacrifice, the Duke organized an elaborate send-off ceremony for Elaine. He invited everyone, even the lower-ranking mistresses. A performance was in session before an attentive audience in the main manor''s courtyard. Gerard''s countenance oozed with pride as he lauded Elaine''s commitment and service to the Empire. After her husband finished his speech, the Duchess hugged Elaine. Her eyes brimming with tears, displaying the motherly affection she rarely showed her daughter in private. Though rolling her eyes at Estella''s parents'' exaggerated acting, Elaine played along. Her face forced an emotional expression as she promised to return safely.


    When it was time to leave, the Duke offered to assist as Elaine boarded the carriage and whispered a caution only within her earshot, "Do not get close to the d''Amboise heir."


    The corner of her lips slightly curled. She glanced back at him and replied, "I understand, Father."


    Gerard nodded and returned next to Liviane, leaving the door open for Mariam to enter. After the young maid closed the carriage''s door, the coachman whipped his horses and steered them outside the estate, heading to Orion. Half an hour later, Elaine''s entourage exited the magicians'' portal and arrived at the Capital. Because of the event''s significance, the ¨¦toile Emperor would provide the elite royal troops to escort her on the journey. Thus, other than Cecil, Elaine only brought five knights from the Geris Dukedom.


    Before the Lumi¨¨re Palace stood a troop of several hundred. Among their ranks were dozens of servants carrying extravagant and exotic gifts from the ¨¦toile Empire to congratulate its strongest ally. Elias rode his steed to the front of the troop, holding his head high and displaying his noble yet mighty stature. Based on the attire, the Emperor seemed to have appointed the male protagonist the envoy''s commander. The royal family descended from the palace''s entrance and greeted Elaine. Once again, she joined another performative stage.


    Her gaze examined the ¨¦toile''s monarchs. Most high-profile Castellane family members were present, except for the Crown Prince. So much for the fianc¨¦, Elaine scoffed. The Third Prince stood next to his mother, the High Lady. His lips wore a charming smile, yet the jollity did not reach his eyes. Their gazes locked on each other briefly before shifting in different directions.


    ''I pray the reason propelling you to substitute for my older brother is worth risking your life for,'' Alexander said. His voice lacked the familiar jestful tone.


    ''I assure you, Your Highness. I do not take unnecessary risks,'' she replied.

 Chapter 135: Port

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter 136: Sail

    The Caispean King''s gaze lingered on Elaine and Elias. "You both inherit many of your parents'' features," he commented. "Send my regards to Cornelius, Lisette, and Gerard when you return. It has been decades since I have last seen them."


    "Unfortunately, my mother is no longer a part of this world. However, I will relay your kind words to my father," the black-haired young man replied.


    Elaine softly concurred while numerous questions raced through her mind. It was the first time she heard of the male protagonist''s mother''s name. Besides her lineage as a member of the mysterious Wandering Wisemen, the woman''s identity had always been an enigma, even in the original storyline. Elaine initially assumed Elias'' mother had abandoned him as a child. Yet, based on his earlier response, the truth might be far from her speculation.


    "It is a pity." The older man patted the male protagonist''s shoulder, expressing his regret. "Lisette was an unparalleled beauty and possessed unmatched wisdom. Please send my condolences to your father."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "What was their relationship?" Elaine blurted, unable to control her boiling curiosity. She cursed her impulsive mouth, but it was too late to retract the question.


    All gazes fell on Elaine, and Elias studied her with contemplating eyes.


    "Whose relationship are you referring to?" the King inquired, smiling gently at her like an uncle toward his niece.


    She swallowed, taken aback by the older man''s friendly demeanor. Perhaps he was more familiar with Estella''s and the male protagonist''s parents than she presumed. Ignoring the coils in her stomach, Elaine continued, "Between my father and Sir d''Amboise''s parents."


    "They were comrades. Your fathers were the closest of friends. I still recall when they introduced Lisette to me twenty-five years ago."


    The revelation dropped on Elaine like a falling comet, sending her speculation machine into overdrive. She bobbed a curtsy to express her gratitude toward the Caispean King. The undesired stopover had yielded unexpected information. Elaine wanted to press for more details but controlled her urges. After all, she was on a critical mission and could not afford to waste precious time digging into the past.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    After they exchanged a few more pleasantries with the King, he led their entourage down a private path to a large pier separate from the primary docking location. Waiting for them at the destination was a sturdy, medium-sized ship with elegant, elaborate carvings. On its masts were the ¨¦toile Empire''s flags fluttering against the wind. Several men with Caispean features and distinct tattoos on their chests and arms carried boxes of supplies onto the ship. They all stopped their work and bowed when Elaine''s groups arrived. The Caispean King waved for them to continue and called over a stocky, middle-aged man. "This is Captain Rowan Grova," he introduced.


    Rowan removed his cap, revealing a balding head. "It is an honor to serve the Empire." He inclined his body.


    "No need for formalities, Captain Grova. We will be in your care for the next couple of days," Elias said.


    "Please call me Rowan, milord," the middle-aged man laughed sheepishly, not daring to act impudently before the ¨¦toile Empire''s high-ranking aristocrats.


    "How long will we be sailing?" Elaine asked.


    "About seven to nine days. Our speed will also depend on the ocean''s current and weather," Rowan answered.


    "I see." She nodded, confirming his estimation was similar to Elias''.


    After a brief chat with Rowan, they thanked the Caispean King and boarded the vessel. Once on board, the middle-aged man showed Elaine and the male protagonist to their rooms. Mariam would remain by Elaine''s side. Cecil and the knights had their own quarters, while the soldiers and servants would stay with the crew. The ship set sail, departing from Rhiska. Before returning to his station, Rowan gathered everyone on the main deck. "We always take precautions to reach our destination safely. However, the ocean contains many dangers beyond our control. Thus, I advise you to follow the crew''s instructions during the journey," he warned.


    After the captain left, a crew member handed each person in the ¨¦toile''s entourage an envelope. Elaine opened hers, taking out a sheet of paper and perusing its details. It was a list of forbidden actions while sailing at sea. "Do not stare too long into the ocean," she repeated skeptically at one of the more peculiar rules. Water surrounds us. How is it possible to not look?


    "Unless you want to be taken by the Locrzen, you should heed the warnings, Lady Estella." Elias folded his paper and tucked it back into the envelope.


    "The Locrzen?"


    "A giant creature with a bait on its forehead resembling the human upper body. It hypnotizes people with the bait''s captivating features and then lures them to jump into the ocean," he explained. "Those who fall into the trap are immediately torn apart and become its food."


    Shivers traveled through Elaine, raising the hair on her neck. The black-haired young man''s description of the creature resembled the mermaids in fairytales from Earth. Yet, its traits were more monstrous than beautiful and innocent. "I appreciate the warning and shall take the necessary cautions." She gripped the list tightly in her palm.


    "Of course, it is only one of the many predators lurking in the deep," Elias added.


    "I feel lightheaded." Elaine decided that she had absorbed enough knowledge about monsters for the day. This conversation stirred within her the repressed memories of her unpleasant time in the Insidious Forest. "Please excuse me, Sir d''Amboise, I need to return to my room and rest."


    "Certainly, please go on ahead, milady," the male protagonist acknowledged, slightly shifting his body to let her through.


    "Thank you." She glided past him. Mariam, whose complexion turned pale after hearing the terrifying depiction, hurried after her. Cecil also followed them. Before entering the ship''s cabin quarters, Elaine caught a glimpse of Elias approaching a young maid and snapped his fingers. The maid''s appearance changed. Her swept-up dirty blond hair melted away, transforming into long, silky raven locks.

 Chapter 137: First Night

    When they returned to Elaine''s room, she ordered Mariam to go to the kitchen and inform the cooks of her meal preferences. Once the young maid left, only she and Cecil remained. Elaine pulled a piece of ashen-colored paper from her dress pocket and handed it to him. The blond-haired young man accepted the object and tucked it into his sleeve. They exchanged no words yet understood each other. It was a secret communication that only they shared.


    "I have relayed your instructions to the kitchen, milady," Mariam reported when she returned.


    "Good," Elaine nodded. "You may retire to your quarters, Sir Ascania." She waved, dismissing Cecil.


    "As you wish, milady." He bowed and retreated outside.


    Hours later, as the sun relinquished its throne and replaced by the night, Elaine sat on the writing desk in her room, studying a small booklet. In her free time during imprisonment, she had copied a portion of the secret journal and brought it on the journey to consult whenever needed. Unlike ¨¦toile, she was unfamiliar with L¨¦onas'' court politics. Fortunately, the main characters visited the other empire several times in the original story. She could use those events as frames of reference before approaching Nickolas.


    Several soft knocks sounded behind the door. "I have brought your meal, milady," Mariam called.


    "You may enter." Elaine closed the booklet and returned it to her luggage. Though the meals were served in the ship''s dining cabin, she preferred to consume hers separately. She planned to avoid interacting with the male protagonist wherever possible, even without Gerard monitoring her. Given their clashing trajectories, it was the best path forward.


    After dinner, Elaine sauntered back to the writing desk and opened the list she had received from the Caispean crew. It contained ten rules in total.


    1. Do not sing or whistle in the rain.


    2. Do not draw on the mirror.


    3. Do not notify others if you see a lone island in the distance.


    4. Do not stare too long into the ocean.


    5. Do not open the door for the whispering woman outside your room.


    6. Do not search for the person calling your name after midnight.


    7. Refrain from stomping on the walls.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    8. If you see your doppelg?nger, kill it immediately.


    9. Do not knock under the bed.


    10. Take shelter when the clouds turn orange.


    Though some rules sounded nonsensical, most were bizarre yet terrifying. Elias had explained the horrid reason behind the fourth item on the list. However, after scanning through, Elaine realized the Locrzen might not be the most frightening creature she could encounter on the voyage. The story centered on significant events and did not delve deep into other aspects, such as traveling from one location to another. The main characters always reach their destinations in one piece. Thus, Elaine never learned about the dangerous journeys before arriving in the book''s world. However, her experiences in the magician''s portal taught her to never ignore the warnings, for the consequences might be more than she can handle. Elaine tugged the list back into the envelope and headed to bed, taking care not to violate any rules.


    The first night passed without incident. Bright light rays seeped through the windows as Mariam''s chirpy voice awakened Elaine. "Good morrow, milady. I have brought your breakfast." She set the tray on a small dining table in the center of the room.


    "Thank you." Elaine sat up from her bed. After completing the morning hygiene and eating breakfast, she decided to tour the ship. Even if Elaine dreaded the lurking dangers, it was neither logical nor practical to isolate in her quarters for the entire voyage. When she and her maid opened the door, Cecil was waiting on the other side. He joined them as they continued toward the upper deck. A few minutes later, their group reached the main deck, and Elaine noticed a large crowd gathered at the foremast. "What is going on?" she asked a nearby servant.


    "A maid found a body hanging on the sail, milady," the servant replied.


    "A body?" Elaine repeated, walking toward the crowd. A maid noticed her and alerted the other servants. Everyone bowed and retreated, opening a path for Elaine''s group to enter. Elias and Rowan were already at the center when they arrived. Behind them stood a young female with lustrous, raven-colored hair pulled into a high ponytail. Her worried, amethyst-colored eyes fixated above. Elaine followed her line of sight to an unidentifiable, naked male body hanging upside down from a rope. The body had no torso or intestines, like a skilled butcher had meticulously cut and cleaned it. The scene was grotesque yet peculiar. Some crew members climbed the mast to untangle and drop the body. It hit the ground with a loud thud. Elaine observed the others. The incident neither surprised the male protagonist nor the Caispean crew. It appeared they had already solved the mystery.


    "This is why I advised everyone to follow the rules," Rowan lamented, shaking his head.


    "Which rule was broken?" she inquired.


    "The fifth rule," Elias glanced at her. "Human males are especially vulnerable."


    Elaine recalled the items on the list. "The whispering woman," she mumbled. "Is this the consequence of opening the door for her?"


    "Sometimes," he said with a slight nod. "The woman likes to play with her victims after eating. Similar to a mischievous child."


    Elaine frowned and returned her gaze to the deformed male body lying in front of her. Despite Elias'' depiction, the corpse''s condition made the culprit look more like a depraved killer than a child''s antics. "Who or what is the whispering woman?" she quizzed, overcome with morbid curiosity.


    The black-haired young man watched the crew carrying and throwing the body overboard before shifting his head to answer her, "An entity known to some as the H?xia, a sea witch."

 Chapter 138: Educate

    Elaine''s brows wrinkled. It was another name she had never heard of before. Unlike the monsters that only existed within urban legends and children''s nightmares in her original world, these malignant creatures were alive and deadly. Compared to them, humans appeared fragile, seen as only playthings or livestock to satisfy their blood thirst and hunger. She bemoaned the many holes in her knowledge of the book''s world.


    "The sea witches are groups of female leviathans with heights dwarfing the world''s tallest mountain. They are chained to the ocean floor, damned for eternity to never see the light above."


    "Restrained? Then how are they able to appear here?" she pressed. If these colossal H?xia creatures escaped their confinement and swam to the surface, they would have created enormous tidal waves powerful enough to topple large vessels. How was it possible for one of them to lure a man to his death last night with no one noticing?


    "The Olden Gods might have imprisoned their physical bodies, but their souls are free to roam." Elias'' steadfast gaze focused ahead. "A H?xia neither experiences fatigue nor hunger. However, in her boredom, she can shred tiny fragments from her soul and transform them into ghostly specters. These apparitions will then scour the ocean''s surface for victims to toy with."


    "These formidable beings, how can we defend against them? Surely, declining to open the door for the whispering woman would not suffice." Elaine referred to the list of rules.


    "You are mistaken, Lady Estella." He shook his head. "The fifth rule has been a tried-and-true method of safeguarding us from these creatures for several millennia. All existence in this world has weaknesses and restrictions. Even the gods and demons are no exception. Aware of these creatures'' vicious nature, the Olden Gods have placed several constraints on them. The H?xia''s specters cannot enter human-occupied domains and use magic to harm us without an invitation."


    Everyone listened intently to the black-haired young man''s modulated voice. His rendition of the sea witches had details even Rowan and his crew did not know.


    "Thus, to circumvent these limitations, the soul fragments will transform into idealized illusions from their targets'' minds and coerce them with seductive words to open the door."


    Elaine stated in a matter-of-fact tone, "Sir d''Amboise, you possess extensive knowledge of monsters." From their first meeting traversing through the portal to during the joint expedition, Elias had always exhibited an extraordinary understanding of monstrous creatures and supernatural entities.


    "I learned from my mother."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Lisette, the mystifying woman from the Wandering Wisemen.


    It seemed she had exerted more influence on her son''s upbringing than the original story revealed. "Thank you for indulging my ignorance, milord." Elaine expressed her appreciation. Her gaze then shifted to the raven-haired young girl behind him. "It has been a while since I last saw you, Miss Clara." She recalled the fleeting scene from the previous night. Though she guessed the maid''s identity, she only confirmed her suspicion the following morning.


    "Forgive my impudence for not greeting you earlier, milady." Clara bowed. Her gaze lowered, revealing dark, downcast lashes. Though no longer in a maid uniform, her fitted soldier attire accentuated her well-proportioned yet curvy figure. The young girl''s features had become lovelier in the one year since their previous meeting.


    "No need for formalities." Elaine gestured for her to rise. "I was not informed of your participation in this journey." Judging from the black-haired young man''s stern expression the night before, she deduced he did not expect Clara''s attendance either.


    The candid comment surprised everyone on the premises, suspending the atmosphere. Colors drained from the raven-haired young girl''s face as panic settled in. Clara''s body trembled, and her knees almost dropped when Elias caught her shoulders, keeping her steady. "It is due to my lack of oversight, Lady Estella. I should have notified you of her involvement," he stated.


    Elaine observed everyone''s reaction and realized they had misunderstood her intention. The comment leaned more toward curiosity rather than dissatisfaction and admonishment. Elaine covertly sighed, unsure if she should be happy or woeful that Estella''s infamous reputation had preceded her. "I have other matters to attend to. Please continue as you were, Sir d''Amboise," she said and turned her heels, not wanting to further complicate the situation. Despite not being blood-related, the male protagonist perceived Clara as his younger sister. She preferred not to antagonize him during the voyage, especially since it would heighten his skepticism of her movements in L¨¦onas.


    After separating a healthy distance from the scene, Elaine furtively glanced back at the pair. The male protagonist and Clara stood facing each other, deeply immersed in their conversation. The girl''s countenance shined with bliss while her amethyst-colored eyes focused solely on the black-haired young man. Her admiration and devotion to him appeared to increase instead of diminishing. The development was expected and adhered to the original storyline. However, if she continued on her current path, the only ending that would await her was death. Elaine shook her head. Though she pitied the sweet and innocent Clara, it was not her role or responsibility to interfere with the raven-haired young girl''s love affair. She returned her attention to touring the ship.


    Elaine''s group spent the next few hours walking around, sightseeing from the crew''s quarters to the captain''s cabin. When the sun achieved its highest ascent, they temporarily halted their tour and returned to Elaine''s room. She again ordered Mariam to retrieve her meal from the kitchen instead of dining with others. After the young maid left, Cecil extracted from his sleeve and handed Elaine the ashen-colored paper she had given him the previous night. She accepted the item and tugged it into her dress pocket. A moment after their silent exchange, Mariam opened the door, carrying a tray filled with food.

 Chapter 139: Calling

    "Please enjoy your meal, milady." Cecil inclined his body and marched toward the door.


    "Thank you. I hope you shall as well." Elaine nodded. "Mariam, you may follow Sir Ascania to the dining area."


    "But," the young maid protested. "I must tend to you during your meal."


    "I am perfectly capable of dining by myself," Elaine refuted. "Go and have yours. This is an order."


    Elaine''s authoritative gaze struck Mariam when she wanted to object further. "As you wish, milady." She deflated and bowed, weakly trailing Cecil outside the room.


    Alone after her maid and guard left, she quickly finished her food and retrieved the ashen-colored paper from her dress pocket. Elaine lit the candle in the corner of her room and hovered the paper over its fire. Seconds later, dark ink appeared, spreading throughout its surface. The invisible ink method was a discrete communication that Cecil and she used in the past year to avoid detection. Elaine flipped the paper over and read through the details. The corner of her lips curved upward. It looked like Cecil''s investigation had been active these past months.


    After absorbing the message, she destroyed the paper in the fire. Despite Cecil and Mariam having yet to return, Elaine glanced out the window and climbed to the main deck to feel the breeze. She encountered Elias upon arriving. He stood alone by the ship''s rail, keenly focused on the sky. She quietly reversed course, proceeding in the opposite direction.


    "Walking away from another noble without a greeting is improper decorum. Though I presume such unseemly behavior is not Your Ladyship''s intention?"


    Elaine froze, awkwardly turning her body. "My apologies, Sir d''Amboise. I failed to notice your presence." She curtsied. "Where is Miss Clara?" Her eyes darted back and forth.


    "Clara is with the others in the dining area." Elias'' right arm rested against the rail, shifting slightly to face her.


    "I see," she said, controlling her expression despite her surprise. Considering the raven-haired young girl''s determination to accompany Elias on the journey, Elaine surmised she would tail him everywhere.


    The male protagonist''s amethyst eyes stayed on Elaine as though he had already figured out her inner thoughts. "What were you staring at earlier, milord?" she quizzed, switching the subject to escape their uncomfortable silence.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "The birds."


    "The birds?" She lifted her head above. The mentioned flying creatures were noticeably absent in the clear skies. Her skeptical gaze returned to the black-haired young man, waiting for his explanation.


    "Their absence also provides essential information," he simply stated, again looking upward.


    Elaine failed to comprehend his cryptic words. She wanted to seek clarification but heard footsteps from behind. Glancing back, she saw Clara running up the stairs. The raven-haired young girl reached the main deck and bowed before Elaine. Perhaps this is a question for another time, she concluded, allowing the girl through. Then, she excused herself and descended to the lower decks. Elaine reunited with Cecil and Mariam on her way back, and they all continued to her chamber.


    No complication happened on the second night. However, a slight creaking noise woke Elaine from slumber on the third night. Still drowsy, she wiped her eyes and looked outside the window. The double moons remained elevated on the dark canvas, surrounded by dotted, bright stars. She scanned the room and noticed soft, even breathing sounds. Her maid was sleeping in the corner. Nothing seemed amiss, yet a strange, unnerving sensation overwhelmed her. Tiny movements came from above, followed by a faint woman''s voice¡ªa familiar voice Elaine had never thought she would hear inside the book''s world.


    "Ell," the woman called. "Do you remember me?"


    The woman was calling her nickname. No, no. It can''t be. This is not real. Elaine''s eyes widened as her sleepiness wholly evaporated. She pinched her arm, attempting to ground herself to reality.


    "Ell," the woman repeated. Her words had a slight drawl and were melodic, like a robin''s singing. "I miss you, my sweet baby. Don''t you miss me?"


    "Mom¡­" Elaine whispered. Her chest swelled with many complex emotions. It was a voice she had heard thousands of times in her dreams and could recognize from miles away¡ªthat of her biological mother, Cynthia Lawrence.


    How is this possible? She cannot be here.


    "Your dad and I were searching all over for you," Cynthia''s voice sobbed. "Come back to us. We are waiting for you on the upper deck," she urged.


    "Yes, we miss you very much." Another voice joined Cynthia''s. It was deep yet sorrowful. "Your mother has been crying every night since we lost you. Come upstairs, and we can be together as a family again."


    "Dad." Her lips quivered. Warm liquids clouded her silver eyes and rolled down her cheeks as she listened to her kind father, Johnathan Lawrence, voice. How long had it been since she experienced familial warmth and affection? Though Elaine''s intuition warned of the apparent trap, her emotional side wanted to burst out the door and search for them. She pulled the rules from under her pillow and frantically scanned its details. Rule six from the list immediately drew her attention. "Do not search for the person calling your name after midnight," she mumbled.


    "Please, Ell, honey. We don''t have much time," Cynthia begged. Her voice filled with despair, raising the urgency. "Don''t you want to see us again? We will be separate forever if you don''t hurry."


    How were the creatures able to imitate her parents'' voices? Did they intrude on her memories? The realization that the voices were impostors was disheartening and frightening.


    Elaine hesitated, battling between rationality and impulse. Against reason, however, she rose from the bed and slowly advanced toward the door. A dangerous thought wormed into her mind, fueled by a fierce desire to see her family. The entities were not the whispering woman and wanted her to meet them on the upper deck. Therefore, opening the door would not immediately endanger her. She would not look for them, but perhaps she could peek outside. Even if the chance for these voices to be her parents was rock bottom, she still wanted to confirm. Elaine''s chest palpitation accelerated while her trembling hand reached for the knob. Yet when she turned the handle, the door would not open¡ªsomething was blocking it on the other side. She tried twisting many times to the same disappointing result. Then suddenly, Elaine heard a calm voice from opposite the door, deterring her from leaving.


    "Please stay in your chamber, milady," Cecil said.

 Chapter 140: Story

    The blond-haired young man''s voice disrupted the forces manipulating Elaine''s emotions. Heavy fog lifted from her mind, replaced by numerous questions. Why was Cecil outside? Did he obstruct the door? Had he been guarding the entire night? She released her grip and leaned close, whispering, "What are you doing here, Sir Ascania?"


    "You must not listen to the temptation, milady," he cautioned instead of answering her question. "The rewards promised to you are mere illusions."


    "Can you hear the voices too?"


    "No, I cannot," he admitted.


    "Then how¡­" Elaine wiped the tears from her cheeks as the terrifying cognizance dawned. Without Cecil''s timely interruption, she would have willingly walked to her death. Though her chest still tightened when remembering her parents, Elaine was no longer under the voices'' control.


    "I am tasked with protecting you, milady. I will always be by your side when you need me."


    His gentle assurance soothed Elaine''s anxiety and returned her composure. "I know you will, Sir Ascania." She settled on the floor, resting her back against the door. Of all the book characters she encountered, Cecil''s personality and behaviors stayed the most similar to those in the original story. Elaine had little doubt of his loyalty. "How many days¡ª"


    "Ell, honey. Why are you not coming upstairs? Do you not love us anymore?" the entity mimicking her mother again beckoned, interrupting Elaine''s question. "All I want is for us three to be together. We love you very much, sweetheart." The voice still resembled her mother, yet it contained a subtle distortion¡ªmorphing between a melodic tone to a baritone, guttural sound.


    "If you abandon us, you will regret this moment for the rest of your life," chimed the entity using Johnathan''s voice. "You would not want that, would you?" he sneered.


    "They''re back." Elaine''s heart thundered while shivers crawled down her body. The subdued emotions again emerged, entwined with anxiety and dread. She covered her ears, attempting to block the attack. How long would she have to tolerate these creatures'' provocations?


    ¡°Stay strong, milady. Do not listen to the entities'' taunts," Cecil said. "As long as you don''t look for them, they cannot harm you."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Despite Elaine''s efforts, the otherworldly voices still seeped through. "Ell, how can you be so cold-hearted toward your family?" Cynthia screamed. "Do you want us to suffer? You are killing us. It''s your fault. It''s your fault. It''s your fault¡ª"The screech intensified, like clashing cymbals assailing Elaine''s eardrums. She heard several high-pitched noises followed by crackles as crimson liquids flowed from her ears.


    The accusations using her mother''s voice stabbed her with painful precision. Elaine''s breathing became shallow as cold sweats poured from her forehead. The psychological tortures inflicted on her were more excruciating than any physical injuries she previously endured. Her eyes darted through the room. Her maid, Mariam, remained in a deep, undisturbed slumber. It appeared the creatures'' primary target tonight was only Elaine. While the night-blanketed world around her maintained its tranquility, a war waged inside her head. The cacophony of sounds battled for dominance, puncturing her skull like thousands of sharp needles.


    The door creaked open, and a hand appeared, catching her arm and pulling her outside. Elaine stumbled toward the hallway and into a firm embrace. "Focus on my voice, milady," Cecil whispered. His arms gently enveloped her. "Please allow me to tell you a story. Once, long ago, a young boy lived happily with his family. His father was a quiet and upstanding man. The Emperor recognized his father''s talents and entrusted him with several important tasks. His mother was a beautiful and kind woman. Despite her high status, she would enter the kitchen daily and bake delicious desserts for the young boy and his siblings. The father knew his youngest son loved to read and would return home carrying many fascinating books after completing his official duties. The boy''s parents ensured him a peaceful life, blissfully ignorant of the outside world and harsh reality¡­"


    Elaine rested her head on Cecil''s chest, concentrating on the story and his rhythmic heartbeats. She could still discern the shouts and insults from far away, yet all noises besides the blond-haired young man''s voice had significantly quieted. Her eyelids sagged, engulfed by an overwhelming somnolence. She could not hear the continuation of Cecil''s story before succumbing to the darkness.


    The following morning, Elaine woke up to Mariam''s cheerful greetings. The young maid was shuffling about, preparing breakfast on the table. "Did you hear anything last night?" Elaine asked.


    "No, milady. Did something happen?" Mariam cocked her head, and a question mark appeared on her countenance. She was oblivious to the previous night''s disturbance. "Milady was still sleeping when


    I woke up this morning. So I went to the kitchen to retrieve your breakfast."


    Was it all a dream? Elaine could not recall how she returned to bed. Did Cecil bring her back? She touched her ears. Though injured last night, Elaine''s hearing had returned. "Where is Sir Ascania?" Perhaps Cecil could corroborate her recollection of yesterday''s event.


    "Sir Ascania is guarding outside, milady."


    Elaine immediately sprung from her bed and marched to the door. The blond-haired young man was standing on the other side when she opened it. Upon seeing her, he inclined his body. "Were you guarding here last night?" she quizzed.


    "Yes, Lady Estella," he replied.


    "Then¡­," she mumbled. "It really was not a dream." Elaine felt relieved that her mind had yet to descend into insanity. However, unanswered problems and indescribable horror quickly replaced her brief sense of relief. Somehow, these supernatural entities knew her deepest secrets. Elaine shuddered, and her thoughts drifted to the consequences if others discovered her origin. She did not want to be executed before completing Estella''s storyline.


    "Milady, are you unwell?" Mariam inquired after noticing Elaine''s pale complexion.


    "No, I¡ª"


    "Her Ladyship must be hungry since no one has served her breakfast yet," Cecil interjected.


    "Please forgive me, milady." The young maid bobbed her head, realizing her mistake. She hurried back to the table and laid out the remaining dishes.

 Chapter 141: Meal

This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 142: Candid

    "But, milady¡ª" Mariam protested.


    "Go. You both cannot serve me on an empty stomach."


    "As you wish, milady." Cecil complied and, against the young maid''s will, dragged her to join the other Croix knights and servants.


    After her maid and guard left, only Elaine remained at the table with the male protagonist and Clara. Like an uninvited extra, she barged into their world. Yet Elaine endured the awkward atmosphere and continued donning the composed facade. After all, it would have been more abnormal if she had chosen another table instead of the reserved seating arrangement for aristocrats. Elaine peeked at the other parties'' plates and noticed they had already half-finished their meals. They will leave soon, she consoled herself.


    Moments later, a servant served Elaine''s food. She slowly consumed her meal, deliberately taking longer to savor each bite. She bid her time until she could occupy the entire table. Yet, even when their plates emptied and cleared, the other parties did not intend to leave.


    "You should join the others," Elias suddenly addressed his table''s companion.


    Elaine looked up, seeing Clara glancing at him with a confused expression. An unnamed emotion enveloped the raven-haired young girl''s countenance while her gaze raced between Elaine and the male protagonist. She opened her mouth but closed it again without being able to say a word. "Yes, Commander." Clara finally resigned and stood up. The girl bowed to Elaine and then plodded wearily toward her peers.


    Elaine''s gaze followed the raven-haired young girl''s disheartened gait before returning to the black-haired young man. Her heartbeat quickened, and the familiar anxiety crept back inside. She stared at Elias, unable to decipher the stolid countenance. Why would he want to exclude Clara from their table? Did he already suspect Elaine''s scheme and wish to confront her?


    After Clara departed, the male protagonist shifted his attention to Elaine. "Have I harmed you before, Lady Estella?" he quizzed.


    "No," she replied skeptically, not understanding his question.


    Elias'' amethyst eyes softened as his lips tugged upward. "Then why do you always appear terrified whenever our paths cross? I am so monstrous in your view?"


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Do I?" Elaine reached for her face. Had she unconsciously projected her feelings outward? "Forgive my candid statement, milord, but considering our families'' relationships, keeping distance would benefit us both." She grabbed a convenient excuse. Elias could never deduce the actual reason she feared him.


    "Past generations'' grudges and resentments should not be passed down to their offspring."


    Elaine glanced around, ensuring no one was within earshot vicinity. "Do you not also hold contempt for my father, Sir d''Amboise?" she whispered, recalling the male protagonist''s first meeting with Gerard. Their conversation could not be further from amicable.


    "Yes," he admitted, his gaze meeting hers. "However, it is a conflict between those who are involved. I do not extend the accountability of his crimes to the innocents."


    Elaine''s eyes widened, taken aback by his words. She did not expect the black-haired young man''s straightforward answer. Contrary to her previous beliefs, Elias'' personality deviated little from the book''s descriptions. The male protagonist in the story was a man of candor and integrity. He never stomped on the weak nor yielded to the strong¡ªa trait seen in very few of the ¨¦toile Empire''s nobles and the opposite of the Crown Prince. Perhaps it was for this reason that the original Estella developed a deep affection for him despite their clashing stances. However, because of her pride and position, she would forever bury the complex emotions. Even at the end of her brief life, she never confessed. Elaine stayed in a pensive silence, unable to find any counterargument to the black-haired young man''s statement.


    "Why did you volunteer to journey to L¨¦onas?" Elias again hit her with an unexpected question.


    Elaine knitted her brows. "It is my obligation as His Highness'' fianc¨¦e to¡ª" she repeated her rehearsed justification.


    "What is your real motive, Lady Estella?" The black-haired young man interrupted her, not believing the lies. The crimson pupils within his amethyst eyes flared as they bored into Elaine''s, threatening to uncover secrets deep inside her soul.


    "I already stated my purpose, milord. It is your choice whether to believe me." She abruptly rose, unwilling to prolong the conversation. Elaine feared if she continued to engage, Elias would eventually pry the truth from her. "Please excuse me, Sir d''Amboise. I have other matters to attend to." She walked toward the door.


    "Of course. We can resume our discussion later." The male protagonist nodded, not attempting to stop her.


    Cecil and Mariam also left their seats and followed Elaine. On the way back to her quarters, Elaine reassessed her choices. Elias was more difficult to handle than she had initially thought. Since their first meeting, his directness always rendered her speechless. Elaine suddenly realized her time at the Croix estate equipped her to deal more with conniving individuals than those similar to the male protagonist. She again weighed the benefits and cons of consuming her meals in the main dining area.


    The verdict was clear. Although Cecil always stayed close to her, a larger crowd would provide ampler safety for Elaine during the day. But what about at night? Despite some incidents happening before sunset, the activities appeared more active under the cover of darkness. The blond-haired young man promised to protect her no matter the situation. However, how long could he remain on high alert after continuous nights without rest? What if the malevolent entities kidnapped Cecil instead in his exhaustive state? She could have other Croix knights switch shifts with him. However, Elaine did not trust anyone else and worried they would lack Cecil''s attentiveness. It was a dilemma she had no solution to.


    "No, there is one person who can help me," Elaine muttered, biting her lips. She would have to disregard her apprehension and ask for assistance, but it was better than dying prematurely or having her guard sacrifice himself for her. Elaine turned on her heels. "Let''s return," she said.


    "Milady?" Mariam questioned. Her voice filled with surprise.


    "I need to continue my previous conversation."

 Chapter 143: Rumors

    When Elaine returned to the dining area, the male protagonist had already left. She asked several nearby servants, but they did not know his location. After a brief rumination, Elaine recalled her peculiar encounter with him two days ago. Despite her uncertainty, she climbed the stairs to the upper deck.


    Brightness greeted Elaine at the main deck''s entrance as sunlight grazed her skin, and a cool breeze fanned her cheeks. Immediately, she noticed two figures standing by the ship railing, observing the cloudless skies. The female figure''s gaze followed her male counterpart''s. Yet, her concentration was not on the sight above but the black-haired young man beside her.


    Elaine recognized the fervent glimmer in the young girl''s amethyst eyes. Though she had not experienced the emotion, she had seen enough depictions in her original world to understand the meaning behind the intensity. Elaine realized the raven-haired young girl''s feelings would not be reciprocated¡ªdoomed to wither before they could bloom. Yet, she still dreaded having to once again disrupt their two-person orbit. However, she had no choice since her plan and life were both at stake.


    "I pray I am not disturbing you, milord." Elaine motioned for Cecil and Mariam to stay back and glided toward the pair.


    Elias tilted his head, glancing back. "You did not," he replied. The placid countenance revealed no hints of his thoughts on her sudden change of heart. "How can I assist you, Lady Estella?"


    "If I may borrow some of your time, milord." Elaine lifted her head, locking eyes with him. She then shifted her gaze to his female companion, wearing her commercial smile. "I would like a short private chat with your commander. I hope you will not mind the minor inconvenience, Miss Clara."


    "N, no, milady. I would not dare." The raven-haired young girl lowered her head, concealing her expression.


    "Go on ahead, Clara. I will rejoin you later," the male protagonist reassured her.


    "Yes¡­" Clara''s shoulders shivered. She then bowed and withdrew.


    Elaine believed the young girl had misinterpreted her intention. Though she expected the reaction, she still experienced a twinge of guilt for breaking them apart. Elaine glanced at the black-haired young man before her. If it were not for the cursed circumstance threatening to derail her plan, she would prefer to avoid Estella''s future archnemesis until their destined collision.


    "Shall we walk, milady?" Elias extended his hand.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Of course." She accepted his gesture and followed him toward the front of the ship.


    The passing servants gawked at the unlikely pair with unabated curiosity, only to scurry away when Elaine''s silver eyes pierced them like sharp daggers. She furtively sighed. Elaine would be na?ve to assume the Duke was not monitoring her on the current journey. Gerard would undoubtedly receive reports of all her movements when she returned. Rumors would spread even among those knights and servants who were not his spies. Considering the House of Croix''s and d''Amboise''s infamous rivalry, it was of little surprise others would perceive their interactions as unusual. However, she had no time to worry about future unsubstantiated gossip since they were beyond her control. Elaine peeked at her travel companion, and a sliver of jealousy emerged. His face remained nonchalant, unaffected by everyone else''s reactions and opinions.


    After they reached a relatively quiet location, Elias cast a barrier spell. A translucent membrane enveloped them, and its thin wall blocked any sounds inside from escaping. "What would you like to discuss?" he asked.


    "You once said I should ask for help when needed." Elaine referred to the black-haired young man''s statement from the original Estella''s coming-of-age ceremony. "Then¡­" Her nails dug into her dress, tensing her body like a child about to seek assistance from an adult after causing trouble. It was not in Elaine''s nature to rely on others. Yet, desperate times called for desperate measures. "Will you help me, Sir d''Amboise?" She finally forced out her request.


    "I will," the male protagonist answered without hesitation, neither asking for a reason nor reciprocation. His resolute gaze stayed on her.


    Elaine analyzed Elias'' expression, attempting to discern the deception under his composed appearance. Unfortunately, her search yielded no results. "Thank you, milord." Elaine''s gaze lowered, suddenly feeling contrite. She sought the black-haired young man''s assistance but answered his generosity with skepticism instead of gratitude. Perhaps the time spent at the Croix estate had amplified her cynicism tenfold. "I will repay your kindness in the future," Elaine said with sincerity, though she doubted the male protagonist would require her help to achieve his triumphant ending.


    "I am helping you of my own will, milady, and do not require compensation," Elias reaffirmed his intention.


    "Even if you say that¡­" She wrinkled her brows.


    "Lady Estella." The black-haired young man advanced closer. "Please enlighten me on the problems that are plaguing you." His towering height eclipsed Elaine''s as he leaned forward, placing his countenance inches away from her.


    The male protagonist''s unexpected actions surprised Elaine. She stepped back, shifting her head to avoid eye contact. She sought to maintain an arm-length distance between them. "Y, yes," Elaine agreed, realizing she had yet to inform Elias of her predicament. "Forgive me for delaying your time, Sir d''Amboise."


    He did not respond, waiting for her to continue.


    "Could you tell me more about the monsters from the list of rules the Caispean crews provided us? I wish to learn how to fight against them."


    "Fight against them?"


    "Yes," she reasserted, again facing him. Her silver eyes steeled with determination. "To fight against their temptations and survive until we reach the L¨¦onas Empire."

 Chapter 144: Reminder

    Shadows overcast Elias'' face as his amethyst eyes narrowed, the crimson pupils within them ignited like burning flames. "What happened, milady?"


    Elaine shuddered and unconsciously took another few steps back. She had never seen such an expression from the black-haired young man since he always brandished a collected appearance before her. "The past is not important." Elaine avoided answering his question. The mere recollection of last night''s event created painful knottings in her stomach and accelerated her heartbeat. "I only wish to better protect myself from these sinister entities."


    "I cannot help you if you do not trust me, Lady Estella," Elias stated. His resolute tone spared no room for argument.


    Though Elaine held his gaze, her mind was racing inside. She could not divulge the truth without mentioning the mystifying encounter with her ''parents.'' Elaine was reluctant to speak of her experience but needed the male protagonist''s help. She lacked leverage for stubbornness in the current situation. "They were calling for me." Elaine''s hands twisting her dress. "These creatures were imitating the voices of my father and mother to lure me outside. I would have fallen into their deprave trap if it were not for Sir Ascania barricading the door," she recounted, deliberately glossing over the details about her parents. Similar to Cecil, Elaine believed Elias would automatically assume she was referring to the Duke and Duchess of Geris.


    "Sir Ascania was able to save me this time, but what about next time? He has been guarding outside my chamber every night since boarding the ship. How much longer can he remain on high alert after continuous nights of sleep deprivation?"


    "Are you worried about your guard''s safety, milady?"


    "No, I¡­" Elaine initially wanted to refute the black-haired young man, but after further consideration, she nodded. "Yes." Though her motive was not pure by any standard, admitting she cared about a servant''s well-being was out of character for the original Estella. However, denying the fact would make Elaine seem more disingenuous. "You are correct, milord. If my guard comes into harm''s way, I will also be in danger," she concurred with Elias'' assessment, noting her actual priority. "I am the representative the ¨¦toile Empire is sending to the coronation ceremony. Our alliance depends on me reaching the L¨¦onas Empire."


    The male protagonist did not reply. His pensive silence weighted on Elaine like a boulder. Did he believe her embellished truth? What if her answer changed his mind, and he decided against helping her? The longer the prolonged silence, the more unfavorable possibilities appeared in her mind. Elaine could not protest even if he reversed his previous offer. After all, behind the superficial pleasantries, they remained undeniable enemies. The creeping doubts slowly eroded her initial confidence.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Let us discuss the rules."


    Despite bracing for the worst outcome, Elias'' response immediately cleared the dark cloud hanging over Elaine. "Yes," she beamed, pulling out the list from her dress pocket. The relief was like a spring breeze washed over her, untangling all the convoluted knots she tied in her head.


    "It has been a while since I last saw your genuine smile," he commented.


    Elaine''s expression froze as the sudden remark caught her off guard. She had forgotten to maintain the facade without realizing it. "Surely, you must have been mistaken, Sir d''Amboise," Elaine deflected, again wearing her guise.


    "Perhaps." The black-haired young man did not further probe into the subject.


    For the next hour, Elias educated Elaine on the purpose and the monsters lurking behind each rule. When they reached the sixth item, her focus intensified. She wanted to learn more about the monsters'' origin and how they discovered her secrets. Elaine was not an inhabitant of this world. If these beings could pry into her past and manipulate her emotions, could other entities have the same ability? Could they one day expose her identity to the world?


    "No one knows exactly where they came from. However, these creatures are not dwellers of the seas, and those they target always disappear without a trace," the male protagonist explained.


    Elaine glanced up from the list, wrinkling her brows. "What are they?" She clenched the paper tighter as shivers crawled down her back. If even the young man before her could not decipher their origin, then Elaine''s chance of combating them would be nearly nonexistent.


    "I have my theories¡­"


    "Theories?" she repeated and stared at him with anticipation. Her dimming hope reignited.


    Elias nodded. "Throughout my years of sailing, I occasionally encountered these creatures and noted some of their characteristics. Though I cannot claim certainty over their inception, their tactics reminded me of the portal''s occupants."


    "The portal''s occupants." The male protagonist''s words struck Elaine like a thousand arrows, stoking fear from the depths of her being. Dreadful memories of her experiences in the portal and the Insidious Forest flooded back all at once. She grasped the railing for support, desperately trying to quell the visceral panic and smothered gasps. How na?ve she was. Assuming his hypothesis was accurate, the portal creatures never lost interest and released her. The creatures still trapped Elaine in their wicked games, and they could toy with her at will.


    "Lady Estella, your complexion does not look good." Elias advanced toward Elaine and leaned forward. He reached for her forehead to gauge its temperature. "Perhaps we should reserve this topic for another time," he suggested after observing her deteriorating state.


    "No¡­no." She shook her head, both hands clutching his arms. "I, I''m fine. I can continue." Elaine spoke between labored breaths, lifting her gaze to meet his. "Please, Sir d¡¯Amboise. Could you tell me more about the portal creatures?" she implored. These monsters had been preying on her soul since the beginning and haunting her every waking moment. She needed to know the reason behind their relentless pursuit.


    The black-haired young man''s brows knitted together. Yet, before he could respond to her plead, another voice intervened.


    "Milady." Cecil rushed to Elaine''s side and stepped inside the sound barrier. His arms wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her away from Elias. "Forgive my impudence, milord, but I cannot, in good faith, allow Her Ladyship to proceed in her current condition."

 Chapter 145: Guard

    "What are you doing, Sir Ascania?" Still gasping for breath, Elaine''s body shifted to look at Cecil. She mustered her remaining strength to shove him back. "Don''t hinder me. I need to know..." Elaine staggered forward. Her legs wobbled, unable to maintain their balance.


    "Milady, please." The blond-haired young man caught Elaine''s waist and prevented her from falling.


    "No, I am fine¡ª" she wheezed, struggling to escape his constraint. "I command you to release me."


    ¡°Milady,¡± Mariam called. The young maid ran toward Elaine with a worried expression.


    "I agree with your guard, Lady Estella," Elias interjected. His hand swiftly drew in the air and distributed a secondary physical barrier, denying Mariam entry and preventing anyone else from interrupting their conversation. "We cannot continue our discussion with your current condition."


    "But¡­I need to know." Elaine''s heart thundered as she clutched her tightened chest. She understood Cecil''s well-meaning intention. However, these vile portal creatures had been terrorizing her psychologically and physically for the past year. They dominated her senses for their grotesque amusement and carved themselves into her nightmares. "Please¡­" Elaine''s lips quivered, shoulders trembling. After enduring for so long, the emotional trauma she fought to suppress had spiraled outside her control.


    The black-haired young man''s hand reached out and held Elaine''s. "I do not know what causes your distress, milady. However, please trust that I will honor my words. Once you recover your health, I will answer all your questions with the utmost priority."


    Elaine''s gaze lowered, biting her lips. Her freed hand balled into a fist, its nails dug into her palm. Though unwilling to end their conversation, she had no grounds or energy to contest the male protagonist''s suggestion. The abrupt panic attack had drained her strength, rendering her body exhausted. "I apologize for my incongruous behavior from earlier." Elaine recoiled her other hand from Elias'' grasp. "You are correct, milord. Let us resume another time, for I must retire to my quarters," she panted, then glanced at Cecil. "I have realized my temporary lapse of judgment. So you can rest assured and release me now, Sir Ascania."


    The blond-haired young man let go of her waist but then bent down and swept Elaine off the ground, carrying her in his arms. "Forgive my impudence, milady. Please allow me to bring you back to your chamber."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Cecil''s unexpected move startled Elaine. She hastily wrapped her arms around his neck to avoid falling. After securing her balance, she lifted her head, staring at her guard with disapproving eyes. Elaine could perceive the curious gazes of onlookers, ¨¦toilean and Caispean alike, each person speculating on the situation within the barriers. Her initial interaction with Elias had already attracted unwanted attention, and she did not want to cause further commotion. Yet, the blond-haired young man''s actions had negated her efforts and pulled even more scrutiny in her direction. "I am only weakened, not incapacitated. I can walk by myself." Elaine frowned and pushed him, attempting to break free. Yet, in contrast to her obstinacy, she barely had the energy to move.


    Cecil''s grip tightened and did not release her. "I will accept all penalties you bestowed upon me later, milady. However, at this moment, I cannot follow your command," he stated, then bowed to Elias. "Please allow me to return Lady Estella to her chamber."


    The male protagonist nodded. "We shall resume our dialogue soon, Lady Estella," he said to Elaine.


    Elaine stayed silent. Fussing was futile since the two men had already decided for her. She closed her eyes and rested her head against the blond-haired young man''s chest as he carried her back to her quarters. Mariam heeled them after they stepped outside the barrier.


    Once Cecil placed Elaine on her bed, he immediately stepped back and knelt before her. "I have acted insolent and overstepped my bounds. Please serve my punishments, milady."


    Elaine sighed and looked out the window. "You are not at fault, Sir Ascania. I understand your disposition." She waved her hand, dismissing him. "I would like to be alone. You may leave."


    It was a long stretch of silence before she heard his reply. "As you wish, milady. "


    "You too, Mariam."


    "But, milady¡ª" the young maid protested.


    Elaine''s tone lowered, emitting authority. "I do not want to repeat myself." After everything that had happened, she wanted time to collect herself.


    Mariam shuddered. Elaine''s voice tolerated no objection. The young maid bowed and meekly exited the room.


    The sun soon retreated behind the horizon, replaced by the twilight hues and double moons. Darkness blanketed the sky, ushering in a serenity opposite the morning''s hustling and bustling. Yet, instead of enjoying the peaceful atmosphere, the night evoked unpleasant memories within Elaine as anxiety overwhelmed her. She dreaded the shadows and the conniving creatures hiding within them, always waiting for the opportunity to ensnare her. Incoming footsteps from the outside snapped Elaine back to the present and drew her attention from the window.


    "Milord?" Outside the hall, Mariam''s voice gasped. "M, milady is resting and does not wish to see anyone. Please return in the morning."


    Elias? What is he doing here at this hour? It was late in the evening. Considering their ranking and unmarried status, it was inappropriate for him to visit her unannounced at night. Even if he spent most of his youth on the battlefields, Elaine suspected he was aware of the basic noble etiquette.


    "I will assist Sir Ascania in guarding Lady Estella tonight," the male protagonist declared.


    Upon hearing the black-haired young man''s preposterous declaration, Elaine immediately left her bed and marched to the door. "I pray you realize this is improper conduct, Sir d''Amboise." She glowered, careful to minimize the volume of her voice. Elaine did not know what Elias was planning but had no patience to follow along.

 Chapter 146: Guest

Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 147: Song

    A small maroon-colored bird appeared before Elaine. Its tiny beak tapped on the glass while flapping its wings. The bird''s crystallized gaze focused on her as if seeking permission to enter. Elaine blinked and wiped her eyes, scrutinizing the winged creature outside her window. Was it an illusion created by her assailants?


    The bird tapped on the glass again as Elaine pondered whether to allow it inside. She recalled several times the winged creatures had helped her. Despite having never seen this particular bird, she felt a calming familiarity from its gaze. Perhaps it came to rescue her. Elaine realized the notion was absurd, yet she could not resist pinning a sliver of hope on the tiny creature flapping its wings outside her window.


    Inside her head, the monsters masquerading as her parents continued wreaking havoc. They wailed and screeched, reverting back and forth between heartfelt words and betrayal accusations. The ear-numbing sounds assaulted her relentlessly, and Elaine''s head throbbed like someone had hammered a nail into her skull.


    Stop¡­STOP!


    Elaine''s hands covered her ears in a futile attempt to shut out the voices. Fervent emotions overflowed as her heartbeat thundered against her ribcage. Elaine''s endurance was reaching its limits. She wanted to scream, yet gritted her teeth to repress her voice. Her sights blurred while her gaze dashed between the window and the door. Should she seek help from the hallway or open the window for the mysterious bird? But leaving the chamber would defeat the purpose of locking herself inside, and she could not divulge the details of the psychological attack. How could anyone help her when the waged war was inside her head? On the other hand, what could a small bird even do?


    During her indecision, the voices grew louder and more aggressive. An excruciating headache ripped through Elaine, sapping her energy. She pinched herself to hang on to her sanity. Yet, the exhaustion rapidly invaded her senses, and Elaine understood she was losing the battle. Hurry, I have to do something¡­before my head splits in two. Mustering her remaining strength, she pulled open the window to allow the mysterious winged creature inside. Whether it was impulse or instinct, she decided to bet on it.


    The bird entered and landed on Elaine''s shoulder. Its obsidian eyes observed her briefly before advancing closer and chirping in her ear. A beautiful, melodic song seeped in and slowly drowned out the voices. The deafening shrieks drifted further and further away. After a while, she no longer heard anything besides the soothing tune. It relaxed her tensed body and quelled the headache. Filled with surprise and elation, Elaine turned and stared at her tiny savior. She raised a hand and caressed its soft feathers. "Thank you," she whispered.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The bird leaned in, rubbing its head against her fingers. Though finally freed from the malicious monsters'' harassment, Elaine''s strength had not returned as the dizziness lingered. Her gaze could not focus, and the objects within the chamber still appeared to swirl around. "I''m sorry, I would like to interact with you longer. However, I have to rest now." She pressed her temples.


    As though understanding her words, the tiny creature chirped in reply. It plucked a feather from its body and placed it in Elaine''s hand. Then, spreading its wings, the bird flew outside the window and disappeared from view.


    After watching her mysterious guest leave, Elaine slumped back into the bed. Her hands clutched the maroon-colored feather, placing it above her chest like a protective shield, safeguarding her from all the vicious attacks. Elaine''s eyelids sagged as the drowsiness gradually eroded her consciousness and swallowed her into a deep slumber.


    "Milady, what happened?"


    The following morning, Mariam''s worried voice awakened Elaine. She opened her eyes and turned to see an earnest frown on the young maid''s face. "What are you speaking of?" she asked.


    "The blood¡­"


    "Blood?" Elaine suddenly recalled the previous night''s incident. She immediately sat up. "Bring me a mirror."


    "Yes, milady." Mariam complied and brought over a handheld mirror.


    Elaine solemnly stared at her reflection, especially the dried bloodstain on her lips¡ªthe wound she had self-inflicted to maintain control of her mind. She must have forgotten to clean it before succumbing to fatigue. "It is nothing. Prepare me for breakfast." Elaine did not want to delve into the ordeal with the young maid. It would only evoke more unpleasant memories without attaining a solution. She glanced down at the feather secured inside her hands and gripped it tighter.


    "Yes, Lady Estella." Though the concern remained on her countenance, Mariam dared not probe further. She scurried about, helping Elaine with her morning hygiene and changing clothes. After completing the preparation, they exited the chamber and united with Cecil in the hallway. The blond-haired young man bowed upon seeing Elaine.


    "Where is Miss Clara?" She glanced around.


    "She has returned to her quarters," he replied.


    "I see." She nodded and proceeded down the hall, leading her group toward the dining areas.


    As usual, the servants and Caispean crew members packed the dining room when they arrived. Elaine''s gaze scoured through the crowds and landed on the black-haired young man sitting at the reserved table at the back. She dismissed her servants and immediately strode across the room. "Good morrow, Sir d''Amboise." Elaine curtsied before him.


    "I have been expecting you, Lady Estella." Elias stood up to return her gesture and pulled out a chair beside him. "I hope you had a good rest last night."


    Elaine settled into her seat. "Thank you, milord. Please accept my apologies for the trouble I caused yesterday. I am of a much sounder mind now."


    "I am glad to hear about your recovery, milady." The corner of his lips curled upward.


    "Then¡­" She lowered her gaze for a few seconds before raising her head. Her determined eyes pinned his. "Shall we continue yesterday afternoon''s conversation?"

 Chapter 148: Ruina (1)

Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

 Chapter 149: Ruina (2)

    Elias pondered briefly before replying with a question, "Do you recall the sea witches, milady?"


    "Yes." Elaine cocked her head, confused by his response. "The leviathans chained to the ocean floor."


    "Correct. Yet, despite the witches'' imprisoned bodies, their souls remained free."


    "Are you insinuating the sealed Ruina is in the same situation?" she chanced.


    The male protagonist nodded. "Not the same, but similar," he corrected her. "The portal creatures are manifestations of his magic. To be precise, they are remnants of it."


    "His remnants¡­" Elaine creased her brows. How overpowered was the Ruina for a tiny fraction of his magic to become such a menace? "Could the sea witches venture far from their bodies?" she gauged.


    "They cannot leave the ocean. It is their punishment."


    "If the portal creatures are similar to the sea witches, why are they not restricted inside the Insidious Forest?" Free to roam as they wished, the insidious monsters'' terror knew no bounds. Their ruthless pursuit wore down their victims and reveled in the endless torture and suffering.


    "They are not under the same limitations as the sea witches," Elias admitted.


    Elaine''s hands balled into fists as she struggled to control their shaking. Fear, anger, and frustration assailed her emotions like a siege, stirring turmoil in their conquests. Were there no other choices besides surrendering to their abuse? "The souls," she mumbled.


    The black-haired young man arched his brow and leaned closer. "Could you repeat your question, Lady Estella?"


    "The creatures¡­" Elaine lowered her gaze in a pensive silence before continuing, "What is their purpose for collecting souls?" she blurted, her stomach churning as soon as she raised the question. However, she lifted her eyes, and her visage again donned a composed facade. Elaine was risking her secret¡ªexposing Elias to the fact that she was a foreign soul. The portal creatures had knowledge about her identity. Their imitation of Elaine''s parents'' voices and masterful understanding of intimate details about her original life was impossible without glimpsing into her memories. The realization plunged her into a debilitating fear. If others discover the truth, Elaine would suffer a premature death. She would be condemned and executed for the crime of necromancy.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Despite ¨¦toile''s rotten core, the laws forbid some practices for its citizens. Among them was the art of necromancy, considered grotesque and taboo. The Magician Association and the royal family shunned even scholars studying its history, considering them criminals. Elaine dreaded the prospect of exposing her origin. However, the black-haired young man sitting before her was possibly the only person who could provide the information she sought about the incessant menace plaguing her day and night.


    Elias stayed silent. His eyes studied Elaine. Dark, cascading lashes covered sparks of emerging curiosity. "Collecting souls¡­" he paused momentarily as if contemplating his response. "Is that what the portal creatures desire from you, milady?"


    Elaine''s heart raced, pounding wildly inside her ribcage. Her facial muscles strained to retain their poise exterior despite the spreading panic. "No, I¡ª"She frantically searched for an excuse, yet only resulted in failure. The creatures tailored their illusions to each of their victims. Besides the targeted individuals, no one else could see or experience the psychological torture. What if she was the only one, and these monsters had not pursued other souls before? Elaine believe most of their prey did not escape. Even if there were survivors, little information circulated about them. Cold sweat drenched Elaine''s back while anxiety eroded her other senses. Terrors consumed Elaine as she drowned in a sea of dismay and regret.


    He is going to find out¡­He is going to find out. How idiotic. How stupid can you be?


    Self-deprecating words gnawed at her. She cursed her impulsive mouth and unmanageable emotions. No need to wait for Estella''s enemies or the creatures to complete the deed. Elaine had foolishly backed herself into a corner, walking straight toward the execution chamber. Though she wanted to bolt for the door, her body remained nailed to the chair. Elaine''s eyes diverted from the male protagonist while a war raged between her instinct and rationale.


    Elias'' piercing gaze never departed from her. Behind his inscrutable expression was a mental acuity not to be underestimated. Elaine saw herself reflected in his fluorescent amethyst eyes and shifted uncomfortably, feeling transparent under their scrutiny, like an organism observed through a microscope. Its lenses magnified her shortcomings and secrets tenfold. Not even a minute had passed since the oppressive silence descended between them, yet grim thoughts had already clogged her mind.


    "I am unaware of the portal creatures collecting souls," the black-haired young man said, breaking the stalemate. "As you have likely noticed, milady, the creatures rarely return those they have spirited away. Unfortunately, I am limited in my knowledge of the subject. Perhaps I can answer another one of your concerns."


    Elaine''s averted gaze slowly shifted back to meet Elias as the violent thumping in her chest returned to its natural rhythmic beating. "I see. Thank you, Sir d''Amboise." A weak smile spread across her face. Though the male protagonist''s unexpected reversal confounded her, she eagerly followed his lead, pivoting from the previous question. Elaine had no reason to continue twisting in knots over an explanation if he decided not to delve deeper. "What measures should I take to discourage these creatures?" she asked her final and most important question. Even if Elaine could not decipher the vindictive beings'' intentions for her soul, she could at least seek means to safeguard against them.


    "The simplest way to avoid becoming their victim is to adhere to the rules, whether you are in the portal or here." He pointed to item six on the list. "However, Lady Estella, an extra potent deterrent might be more effective in your situation."

 Chapter 150: Exchange

    My situation? Is he talking about before or¡­


    The portal creatures had forcibly tangled Elaine with them in various places and situations¡ªfrom featureless children with blood-red mouths stretching too wide for their faces to hideous monsters discarding barracks of corpses in their rampage and, currently, impersonators of voices and manipulators of emotions, luring brainwashed victims to their doom. With their ceaseless metamorphosis and evolving stratagems, the malevolent entities taunted Elaine. Leaving her in perpetual bewilderment and despair with no clear path to combat them. Her body tensed, trembling hands joined and squeezed tightly together as she waited patiently for the black-haired young man to elaborate.


    "My blood," Elias stated. His steadied gaze locked with hers as the words escaped his lips.


    Elaine stiffened, and the palpitations in her chest momentarily halted. "My apologies, milord. I may have misheard you," she stalled, unable to respond to the disclosed information. His solution was too surreal for Elaine to digest.


    "You did not mishear, milady," Elias confirmed. "The blood coursing in my vein possesses unique properties that can repel the portal creatures."


    "But to spill your blood¡­" Although she realized their conversation would not leak outside the sound barrier, her eyes instinctively darted around the room, checking for eavesdroppers. "I am grateful for your kindness, Sir d''Amboise. However, with deep regret, I must decline your generous offer." Elaine sighed. Fully aware of their acrimonious future, she could not, in good conscience, permit herself to receive such a disproportionate favor from the male protagonist. The guilt would prevent her from fulfilling Estella''s role as the Crown Princess and her subsequent morally reprehensible actions in the original story.


    The black-haired young man''s expression preserved its composure as though he had already foreseen her response. "Rather than a favor, perhaps a mutual exchange would be more agreeable to your inclination?"


    If it is a trade, then it may be possible.


    She contemplated his proposal. "Pray tell, milord, what would you consider a suitable exchange between us? Though I implore you to refrain from futile efforts, for no amount of persuasion shall compel me to betray His Grace." Despite her overwhelming interest, Elaine set limitations before negotiating with the male protagonist. She did not wish to be involved with him for more than an arm-length relationship. Destiny had carved their inevitable paths, and Elaine would rather continue suffering under the portal creatures¡¯ tyranny than sabotage its course.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    An amused smile tugged at Elias'' lips. "Worry not, milady. I would not impose on you an implausible task. We shall exchange my blood for a request."


    "A request?"


    "Yes. When times come, I may make a request of you. Naturally, should you deem it unreasonable, you are at liberty to decline."


    A future favor could be small or untenable. However, the male protagonist appended a condition that she could refuse his request based on her judgment. "I accept," she said. Though uncertainty remained regarding the favor Elias would seek from an enemy''s daughter, enough restrictions were placed on the proposal to placate Elaine''s concerns.


    "Then the agreement is complete." The black-haired young man stood up. "Let us resume our conversation at another time, for the wandering eyes have increased substantially since we started." His eyes panned the room.


    Elaine followed his gaze and realized the dining areas were more crowded than earlier. Everyone was eating or conversing, yet once in a while, their fleeting gazes would trace back to her location. "I understand."


    "I shall send Clara to deliver the goods later today."


    Elias'' swift departure left Elaine at the table by herself. The sound barrier disintegrated, and a plethora of noises again stormed her hearing. Cecil and Mariam approached Elaine and waited behind her. "Let us also depart," she directed, rising from her seat.


    "As you wish, milady." They bowed, then heeled Elaine back to her chamber.


    For the rest of the morning, Elaine mused about the information she gained from Elias. Despite his detailed explanation, new questions emerged, piling up on the unanswered ones. One matter that triumphed over others was his connection with the Ruinas. If the male protagonist''s claim were accurate, then his bloodline must be connected to the ancient beings. She suspected the link could be traced to his mother''s ancestors¡ªthe Wandering Wisemen. No, I only need it for the protection. Elaine rubbed her temples and warned herself not to delve deeper into unrelated affairs. It might backfire into situations she could not handle.


    Three light knocks garnered Elaine''s attention. "Milady, Miss Clara seeks an audience with you," Mariam notified her from behind the door.


    "Let her in."


    The raven-haired young girl cautiously entered and inclined her body before Elaine.


    "Welcome, Miss Clara," she greeted the young girl with an amiable smile. "What item have you brought me?"


    Clara pulled a tiny crimson vial from her sleeve. "The Commander has requested me to deliver this to you." She carefully placed the vial on both palms like a precious treasure and presented it to Elaine.


    Elaine accepted the object and tucked it away without an examination. "Send my appreciation to Sir d''Amboise."


    "Yes, Lady Estella." Clara bowed and turned on her heels.


    However, before the raven-haired young girl traversed the threshold, Elaine caught her furtive gaze, peeking back at the location storing the vial. Reflected in the depth of the girl''s amethyst eyes were traces of disinclination and regret. Her figure then disappeared behind the door.


    Elaine creased her brows, perplexed by Clara''s expression. Did the blood contain significances unknown to her? When she was alone again, Elaine extracted the crimson liquid-filled object from storage and held it under the luminous sunlight.

 Chapter 151: Vial

The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.